Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“No, absolutely not,” The Queen grumbled, crossing her arms as she shifted slightly in her seat. She refused to look at the man kneeling before her throne; his big puppy-dog eyes and trembling hands were doing their best to sear into her soul, but she would not let him win.

“He’s not good enough for our Heewon!” she yelled. “I mean just look at him! I bet he can’t even wrestle a bear into submission!”

“Uriel please, is that really what’s important? I thought we were here to assess his character, not his strength,” Gabriel, the Queen’s wife, observed with a thoughtful look.

“Though judging by his appearance, he seems at least capable of tackling one.”

“Strength is just as important as any other characteristic, Gabriel! How can we accept someone who isn’t up to the same standards as Heewon?”

“Gah, you’re just being picky! You won’t give Heewon away to anyone, anyway, so what are we even doing here?!”

“I-uh actually have wrestled a bear before– if it helps, Your Majesties,” Lee Hyunsung added, clutching a bouquet of lilies to his chest.

With a dull thud, the flowers slammed sharply into the pointed curve of his breast plate, falling lifelessly to the carpet floor. Maybe wearing a full set of upper body armor to this occasion hadn’t been such a good idea after all. 

Hyunsung sighed. He looked up at both the Queen and Queen consort.

How much yelling could they do within just five hours? The two angels had been arguing like this for the better part of a day, going blow for blow on why the man before them was too pathetic, too weak, or too stupid to marry the precious saint of a daughter. The Queen’s comments were especially harsh, and in front of a crowd of 50 plus people— guards, servants, advisors, and squire boys— Hyunsung’s ears were about ready to burn off his head. He looked like a damn fool, and he knew it too.

How much longer do I have to endure this embarrassment? 

Feeling the pressure getting to him and his brow beaming with sweat, Hyunsung tried looking up at his fiancée, Jung Heewon, for a look of confidence. She was seated on the right side of the throne, a pinnacle of strength and beauty, and he knew that one look from her would ease his worried mind. Unfortunately, she was too busy glaring at her mother to return his eye.

The argument continued.

“Bah, anyone can do that! Even our court jester can do that!” Uriel insisted. “What makes you think you're worthy of Eden’s princess, huh? Our beautiful and strong Judge of Destruction?”

“Uriel, that’s enough. I’m not asking for your permission,” Jung Heewon finally asserted. She slammed her fist onto her armrest, the sound echoing across the silent room.

“I am marrying Hyunsung-ssi, whether you like it or not. He was just sentimental enough to want to ask you for my hand in marriage first. I honestly don’t know why I let him convince me that this would be a good idea.”

“Well I–” Hyunsung started, ready to defend himself. 

“You think that matters?!” Uriel interupted. “One decent decision and I am just supposed to accept him with open arms? Tell me, where did you even meet this man who looks like a teddy bear could bully him into tears?”

Why does she keep comparing me to that animal???

“We met when you sent me out on that mission to stop those thugs in Geumho, Your Majesty,” Jung Heewon drawled, “The ones extorting the peasantry for food after the poison fog rolled into town. Hyunsung-ssi was the knight who helped me take those assholes down once and for all.”

As she recounted the tale, Heewon slouched further in her seat.

“We just kept bumping into each other on missions after that. Hyunsung-ssi even saved my life a couple of times, like with the incident with Nirvana. He, ah, helped me out of a very tight spot.”

The blush on Heewon’s face was apparent. It warmed Hyunsung’s face too, remembering the time they spent together during the incident. Heewon had almost killed him under that mage’s mind control, but no sight was as beautiful as her strength on full display, a beast of blazing fire and unmatched fatality.

Hyunsung remembered their embrace after the fight most of all. The memory alone was enough to turn his face red, making him look even more ridiculous than he already appeared holding a bouquet of wilted flowers while kneeling before a queen who barely came up to his waist.

Uriel may be small, Lee Hyunsung reminded himself, But she’s definitely not someone to take lightly.

And this was undoubtedly true. Eden, out of all of the kingdoms in the Absolute Good Alliance, was known to have the most powerful and experienced army. The soldiers of Eden were known throughout the land as the «Archangels of the Battlefield», demon-killing warriors who were expected to adhere to the values of justice, strength, and honor above all else, a kingdom of virtue and might.

And, as queen of such a place, Uriel was expected to be the strongest and most righteous warrior of them all.

The thought made Hyunsung shudder. There was no doubt in his mind that Uriel could kill him in a heartbeat if she wanted to. All it would take would be a swing of her sacred blade, and his head would topple right off his neck into her waiting arms. She would probably keep it as a trophy too all things considered.

On the other hand, Hyunsung had a hard time believing Uriel could do such a thing. Not when she pouted her lips and crossed her arms so intently. Uriel was sulking like a child throwing a tantrum, refusing to listen to reason from anyone. It was very cute in a way, and he could see where Heewon got her grouchy face from.

Snapping back to reality, Hyunsung sweated as he heard his name being called once again.

“…You, you are a knight, Hyunsung?” Uriel asked him with a frown. 

“What kingdom do you serve? I never heard from any of the reports that a knight was assisting Heewon in the battle against Nirvana.”

“I, err, was a soldier, Your Majesty. A footman, actually,” he clarified. “I served the Steel Army, but my home was destroyed during the Demon Wars. I am, ah, just a mercenary now. You might have heard of me, the Wandering Shield?”

“Can’t say that I have.”

“Oh. All right.” Hyunsung tried not to sound disappointed by her response.

“So, you say that you were part of the Steel Militia,” Gabriel repeated, her eyebrows pressed together. She looked like she had a disturbing thought on her mind.

“Forgive me if I’m wrong, but from what I heard, the Steel Militia has… committed more than their fair share of war crimes during the Demon Wars. Some that were quite… unforgivable.”

“Wait, is this true, Hyunsung-ssi? You— you never told me that before,” Heewon’s voice faltered as she spoke. She stared at him like what Gabriel said couldn’t possibly be true.

Oh, how he dreaded this day to come. 

“Lee Hyunsung,” Uriel interrupted, her voice commanding respect.

“You served someone who set countless villages on fire just to slow down the enemy. Who watched as townsfolk slaughtered one another under the influence of mind control, and did nothing to stop it. Who used children to lure out demons with no thought for their safety. Is that what you are admitting to me right now?”

Uriel’s tone was sharp and condemning. Her hands gripped the edge of her seat in anticipation of Hyunsung’s next words. He knew they could very well be his last.

Hyunsung cleared his throat.

“I— yes, Your Majesty. And yes, Heewon-ssi. That is the truth,” he bowed his head.

“I— I assisted with all those crimes during my time in the militia. I did everything by the book, and I followed every order I was given, even if I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do.”

It hurt Hyunsung to admit such things about his former life, but he gathered the courage to press forward.

“I have done much wrong.” he confessed, “I joined the militia looking for structure because I never knew what I wanted to do with my life. I followed the rules because, if I did that, then no one could blame me for anything. No one could look at me and say I didn’t do what was expected of me. I— I was weak, and I understand that what I did can’t be forgiven.”

Hyunsung got back down on one knee. 

“However, I have never been more sure about anything in my life than wanting to marry Heewon-ssi. I love her, and I want to make amends too. I became a mercenary to help people the only way I know how, by fighting for their protection.”

Hyunsung looked at Jung Heewon once again, this time staring directly into her eyes. He wanted her to know that he meant his words, every bit of them. Though he had never told her the full truth, he hoped that his actions and the time they spent together would convince Heewon that he truly had changed.

Lee Hyunsung took a deep breath before resuming his speech. “I understand if that is not enough, but I do wish to be someone deserving of Heewon-ssi. So please, tell me what I can do to prove that I am worthy of your daughter.”

Uriel, contradicting her usually expressive persona, was silent for a long time. She stared at Hyunsung so intensely that he thought she would burn a hole right through him. She probably could have given enough effort. 

However, after some time, Gabriel took her wife’s hand within her own. Uriel’s gaze softened ever so slightly at her gesture.  

“He says he’s a changed man, Uriel,” Gabriel insisted, squeezing her hand. “If this is true, and he is willing to atone for his crimes, why don’t we give him a chance to prove it?”

“And, how would you suggest doing that? He can say whatever he wants, but what if he has just switched out one commander for another? A dog always obeys its master, but that does not make him a good person himself.”

Uriel was still frowning, but there was a curious sparkle in her eyes.

“Well, we could always give him test,” Gabriel grinned,“Or— multiple tests. Let him prove that he is up to the standard of Eden’s code of conduct, that he is truly of Good. Any person looking to marry into the royal family must do at least that much.”

“…”

“Come now Uriel, you know it’s a fair deal. Even Heewon-ah agrees with me, right?”

Hyunsung turned to her, ready to accept whatever his fiancée decided. 

“No,” she asserted after some time, “I’m with Uriel on this one. This whole thing is ridiculous.”

Jung Heewon stood up, hand pressed against her chest. She met Hyunsung’s eyes before firmly declaring:

“Is my word not good enough to vouch for Hyunsung-ssi’s character? I have fought beside him time and time again, and he has only ever proven himself to be a hero looking to help others. I don’t need any further evidence that he is on the side of justice, even if he once strayed from the path.”

Stars, Heewon had never looked more beautiful to him than within that moment.

And, it was at that moment that Hyunsung knew that even if passed all of Uriel’s tests, he would never be good enough for someone like Jung Heewon. He did not deserve someone so loyal and unwavering, someone who didn’t hesitate to defend him even after hearing the full truth of what he had done.

“If neither of you are happy with it, then you know it must be a fair deal,” Gabriel said, shaking her head.

She crossed her arms and put on what Hyunsung would call a “negotiators” voice.

“Heewon,” Gabriel pressed, “You shouldn’t object to a few trials if you are so sure about his goodness. Let Hyunsung prove it once and for all so that there will never be any doubt in any of our minds.”

Twirling her head of white hair, Gabriel then turned her attention towards The Queen.

“And Uriel, you have no grounds for objection either. You are a queen, and are expected to lead with fairness and dignity. What would Metatron think if he saw your behavior right now?”

“Metatron can go ◼️◼️◼️◼️ my ◼️◼️◼️◼️,” Uriel cursed, “That bastard has no right to comment on my methods. Buuuut, I see your point, and— you’re right. I am a queen. I should rule with the standards expected of me.”

Uriel was smiling, but her mouth had twisted into something mischievous and downright malicious. Hyunsung took a big gulp of air.

“As the Queen of Eden,” Uriel announced, “it is my duty to punish all evil-doers who enter my realm. So, how could I possibly let Hyunsung leave here with only a rejection if he hasn’t truly changed? It would just be a terrible breach of justice to let a criminal such as him go.”

Like a wolf hunting its prey, Uriel’s emerald eyes narrowed onto her target as a hungry look appeared on her face. 

“Having considered all this, I would be more than happy to give Hyunsung some trials to prove his worth. On two conditions, that is.”

Uriel raised a finger in the air.

“One, Hyunsung will not receive aid from anyone during said trials. Especially from you, Heewon. He must be allowed to succeed or fail on his own terms if he truly wants to prove his worth.”

She raised a second finger.

“Two, I alone get to decide the criteria for each trial, no complaints. They must each be completed successfully as well— otherwise, he fails. Failure would mean he has not truly changed, and well, I’m sure I could think of a proper punishment if that came to pass.”

“Oh, don’t look so worried!” Uriel reassured Hyunsung, “I swear on my honor as the Demon-like Judge of Fire that I’ll be as fair as I possibly can be. You have nothing to fear. An angel of Eden always keeps her word.”

Yeah, somehow, Hyunsung doubted that.

“Hold on a second,” Heewon interjected, attempting to step to Hyunsung's defense, “You can’t just do that. Hyunsung doesn’t have to do any of this nonsense for you if he doesn’t want to. It’s complete bullshit, and you know damn well that you’re being a—”

“But Heewon,” Uriel stressed to her daughter, “These are the conditions he must meet if he wants to marry you! If he isn’t willing to risk life and death for his future spouse, then how can he possibly be a good husband? Any good relationship is built on mutual sacrifice!”

“He’s already risked his life on countless missions!” Heewon argued, “And who said anything about life and death? You are not sending Hyunsung-ssi on suicide missions just to get rid of him!”

Heewon, having previously sat back down, jumped brazenly out of her seat. She looked ready for a physical brawl with the Queen who, in turn, barely batted an eye.

Hyunsung grabbed his fiancée by the arm. He knew he needed to deescalate the situation.  

“Heewon-ssi, wait. I want to do this,” he begged, “Please, let me do this. Let me prove that I’m someone worthy of being with you. That I truly have changed.”

Heewon pulled back her arm from his and balled it into fist. Just as Hyunsung thought he was in for a punch to the shoulder or an angry declaration of him being an damn idiot for wanting to do such a thing, the following words out of her mouth surprised even him.

“Don’t– for even a second– think that you have to do something to be worthy of me, Hyunsung-ssi,” her voice cracked, “You already are. But if you really want to do this, to prove what I know to be true to yourself, then fine. Go ahead.”

Heewon spun back around to Uriel, fire blazing in her eyes. It must have been a family trait. 

“If Hyunsung-ssi goes through with your dumbass trials,” Heewon asserted, “You promise you’ll actually let us get married? And come to the wedding and all that with no argument?”

“I will personally walk Hyunsung down the aisle if it comes down to it. I swear it,” Uriel crossed her heart twice.

“That is, if he survives. So, what do you say, Hyunsung? Is the so-called ‘Wandering Shield’ ready to take on my challenges?”

Hyunsung bowed his head. “Of course, Your Majesty. I swear to follow through with your trials— or die trying. Please tell me what the tasks are so I can begin.”

“When you ask so nicely, how can I refuse?” Uriel clapped her hands together loudly.

“Ok! So, here in Eden, we have these little guidelines called ‘The Seven Deadly Sins.’ They were originally created by a monk to be the ‘Eight Evil Thoughts,’ but I guess it was too much to remember, so it got shortened to what we know today. It just rolls off the tongue better,” she nodded.

“Anyway, Eden eventually concluded that the Seven Deadly Sins should be pride, greed, lust, envy, gluttony, wrath, and sloth, with pride being the worst out of all of them. We consider it to be the beginning of all sins, and against our Seven Heavenly Virtues.”

Uriel continued. “As someone who wishes to be on the side of justice once again, it is only natural that you would have to overcome all seven of these sins to reach your full redemption. We can’t have it any other way.”

“Oh, so you are going to send me on seven quests,” Hyunsung interrupted, “each one based on a deadly sin?” 

Uriel’s eyes narrowed. “Exactly so! You know, you’re not as thick-headed as you look. I guess having a shield offsets some of the damage you would otherwise receive to your brain.”

“Enough with the passive-aggressiveness, Uriel. But I admit, you have me intrigued. What’s his first trial?” Gabriel inquired.

“Hmmmm, I don’t know. I mean the order doesn’t really matter, so I’ll just go from what I consider to be the least to the most sinful. Out of the kindness of my heart, that means I’ll be giving Hyunsung the easier trials first.”

Uriel winked and pulled out her sword. She pointed the tip at Hyunsung, and he felt blessed to even be seeing it unsheathed in his presence. 

“Your first trial, Mr. Wandering Shield,” Uriel smirked, “Will be based on the sin of ‘gluttony.’ You know what that means, yes? I don’t have to give a definition for every single trial?”

“Ahh yes, Your Majesty. I know what it means.”

“Good. So, my Archangels have been reporting to me that there are cases of children disappearing in the Wild Woods, which is near one of Eden’s settlements. The Woods are off limits to our soldiers; we have an agreement with the spirits which prevents our Archangels from entering their territory.”

“Townsfolk, on the other hand, are allowed to enter at their own risk. We tried enforcing a ban, but many believe the forest holds the fabled ‘Apples of Growth’ and go into the forest despite our efforts,” Uriel rolled her eyes.

“It’s ridiculous if you ask me, but people will believe anything these days. Ah well, the real interesting part comes from the testimonies of the survivors. Can you guess what they reported?”

She let out a sigh. “The children said a giant gingerbread house appeared in the Woods, decorated with all kinds of sugary cakes and candies. When they approached it, the voice of an old woman welcomed them to come inside. The house only seems to appear for children: none of the adults who went searching for the kids could find it.”

A dark expression appeared on Uriel’s face.

“I personally suspect that this is the work of a demon, an illusionist of sorts. If I'm correct, then that would be a breach of our agreement with the Woods. They aren’t allowed to house any demons within the region in exchange for our absence. The unfortunate thing is, we aren’t allowed to enter the forest without any solid proof.”

“So, this must be where I come in,” Hyunsung guessed. “You are going to send me into the Woods to hunt down this uh, ‘gingerbread demon,’ one who uses magic to create a house of sweets?”

“Exactly so!” Uriel smiled.

“I want you to kill this demon and bring its head back as a trophy. It’s most likely a small-fry if it’s only kidnapping children, so you should be able to handle it— no problem.”

A bright smile formed on her lips. “So, what do you think, Hyunsung? A pretty good trial for gluttony if I do say so myself.”

Though Uriel looked pleased, a frustrated Heewon had something else to say.

“And, how exactly do you expect him to find the house when it only appears for children?” she asked heatedly. “He’s a  grown man, Uriel. You know that it's impossible!”

“Oh, and to top that off, the Wild Woods are notorious for being difficult to navigate. Barely anyone makes it out alive these days. What the hell, Uriel? I thought this was supposed to be one of the easier trials!”

“Uh uh, no buts, no cuts, and no coconuts! I decide the criteria, remember? Hyunsung already agreed to meet my conditions, which means that you have to, too. Besides, he already acts so much like a child. Maybe the demon will be fooled and appear before him as well!”

Uriel chuckled at her own joke before turning her attention back towards the man kneeling in front of her. She gave him a pitiful look.

“Well, off you go now, Hyunsung!” Uriel ordered.

“Come back here with proof of your victory, or don’t come back at all. Haha, just kidding of course. If you try to run, there will be worse consequences than you could ever imagine. I will personally hunt you down myself.”

As the hungry look appeared once again on Uriel’s face, Hyunsung decided that this was probably his cue to exit the room. He wanted to get out of there before she could change her mind about the trials and decided that executing him was the better option.

Before he left, however, Hyunsung gazed up at Heewon for one last look of confidence. She tried to smile reassuringly, but Hyunsung could see the concern etched into her expression.

He didn’t want her to worry. Hyunsung gave her one of his brightest smiles, one that said “I love you, and I’ll be back as soon as I possibly can. Just wait for me until then.” At least, that is what he hoped his smile conveyed.

With delusions of grandeur and a host of worries floating through his head, Hyunsung stormed out of the throne room to begin his harrowing journey.

“Bye-bye, Hyunsung~!” Uriel called sweetly after him. “Don’t let the door hit you on the way out!”

Chapter Text

Once upon a time, there was a family who lived at the edge of an enchanted forest. To call them a family would be a stretch, but this “family” was made up of an aunt, an uncle, and two small children: one boy and one girl.

The children were of the same age, around 10, and enjoyed bickering with one another about various topics. The boy loved the smallest of bugs, while the girl loved the wildest of beasts. Nothing could compare to this “love” that they felt for their respective creatures.

Over time, the children’s guardians grew tired of caring for their unruly charges. They would not stop making messes in the house. They would not stop arguing with one another. They would not stop bringing abominations home from the forest, even after the uncle squashed all the boy’s bugs and put down the girl’s flea-infested mutt! They would not stop crying about it either.

Eventually, the children learned how to hide their creatures from sight; they would conceal them in the smallest of cracks, in the darkest of corners of their home. And they were very good at it.

However, these actions would only serve to further their aunt’s and uncle’s fury. They did not know what to do. How could they get rid of their horrendous children without making it look like their fault?

The couple’s prayers would go unanswered for years. That is, until one day, when village children started disappearing from their homes in the dead of night, never to be seen again. 

The rumors were that something within the forest was responsible for the disappearances, but no one knew the full truth. Supposedly, the stories went like this: children who entered the Woods were lured in by the smell of gingerbread, following the scent through the layers of trees. They would eventually come to a house constructed of sweets and sugar, a croaking voice beckoning them to come inside.

No one knew what happened to the children after that. Only a few had managed to escape the illusion, stumbling blindly about until someone caught sight of them and pulled them from trenches of the Woods.

The rumors had spread shortly after these incidences, and unfortunately, reached the ears of a particularly nasty pair of adults.  

They could have wept in joy. It was all too perfect. The constellations must have taken pity on the suffering couple, and set in motion a chain of scarily convenient events. A plan thus formed within their minds, a plan to finally get rid of the two brats responsible for all their troubles.

“Where are we going, Imobu?” the little boy asked his uncle, picking up sticks as they trudged along the dirt path. His sister in turn swatted his arm, telling him to stop gathering such useless junk. He stuck his tongue out at her. 

The uncle felt a twitch of annoyance at the sight, but strove to push it down as he replied:

“Oh, nowhere. I just figured we could use a holiday. It’s been too long since we have done something as a family, hasn’t it?”

His lie was undercut by the unusual amount of enthusiasm in his voice. The children were not use to such a sound.

The little girl frowned.

“Why the Wild Woods though?” she asked. “I heard that people have been disappearing out here. I don’t know the all details, but… it’s not safe at all.”

The girl looked around their surroundings cautiously, as if expecting something to spring forth and attack them. She’d had always been too clever for his taste.  

“Bahh, those are just stupid rumors!” the uncle exclaimed, worried that she was catching onto them.

“Has that rotten hermit been getting into your head? How could children as ‘clever’ as you two believe such baseless lies? I thought you were better than that, right dear?”

“Yes. You should stop listening to the tall-tales of bored housewives,” his wife admonished. “It will rot your brains. Well, what little you have, anyway.”

The children grew silent. They did not like insults against their intelligence, but had grown used to them over the years.

It was always this way when speaking to their guardians. They were bound to get insulted over the littlest of things, the things they couldn’t control or the things that other children had the privilege of doing without harsh reprimand. They knew there was no use talking when their guardians were in a bad mood, so they continued their walk in silence.

Eventually, the group made their way into the deeper part of the Woods.The grass grew taller, the vines stretched farther, and the light began to dim as the trees reached up to block out the sun. Everything about the area screamed “wild,” as if humanity had not stepped foot within its boundaries for hundreds of eons.

“Ah, this is the spot!” the uncle cried, setting down his pack of firewood in a cleared area of grass. It was a small dry space surrounded by trees, but would make do for starting a fire.

The man began to set up camp, and instructed the little boy to gather the wood into a pile. The boy threw his sticks in as well, blowing a raspberry at the girl for her earlier criticism of his “useless junk.”

As night began to fall, their fire burned bright. It illuminated a portion of the dark forest, and allowed the group to see their surroundings. Slowly but surely, the little girl grew less nervous.

She noted that nothing had attacked them so far, and the glowing fire made her feel just a little bit safer. Though she did not know why her aunt and uncle decided to bring them to the forest, she suspected that it had something to do with the fabled “Apples of Growth” that were said to bloom in the heart of the Wild Woods.

It was said that the one who found one of these apples and ate it would gain the power to grow or shrink at will.

It sounded rather useless to the girl, but would pay a pretty penny for whoever sold the apple off. The people of Peaceland would certainly pay a high price for it.

The problem was that it was completely suicidal to look for the apples. No one who entered the middle of the woods came back to tell the tale.

It was more or less safe to stay on the outskirts, but the farther one went within, the more a person risked being killed by the spiritual and bestial residents that prowled the forest grounds; they were always on the hunt for unsuspecting mortals who wandered into their territory, keen to take a bite of mortal flesh. 

The girl thought that she wouldn’t mind encountering such beasts, however. She was actually hoping to come across at least one rare species during their trip, so she could record their existence in her journal and create a definitive guide to the Beasts of the Wild Woods.

The boy, not to be outdone himself, decided to make his own version for bugs after seeing the girl's journal. They were competing to see who could finish their book the fastest, deciding that their trip to the woods was the perfect way to find new entries.

“Alright, that should do it.” The uncle wiped his hands as he finished setting up a shelter for the night.

“Now, you brats stay here while me and your Auntie go look for some important treasure. We’ll be back, but don’t go wandering off on your own. Stay by the fire, and don’t make too much noise, you hear? Boy, you’re in charge of watching the fire and keeping your sister safe.”

“Ok, Imobu. Say, what are you looking for? The apples?” the little boy inquired, looking up from the dirt to meet the man’s eye.

“None of your damn business. Just stay here and behave. I don’t need you brats interfering with our search like you do with everything else.”

“Oh and one last thing,” their uncle added, “If you see any creatures moving in the dark near you, don’t go up to them like you would back home. These critters are wild, you hear? They are out for blood. If they see you, they will hunt you down and gobble you right up!”

The uncle raised his hands with a loud screech, hoping to scare the children away from any creature willing to help them get out of the Woods.

With that last threatening comment, the couple disappeared into the night. They moved quickly, putting as much distance between themselves and the children as they possibly could.

In their haste, they failed to realize that they were going in the wrong direction. The uncle insisted he knew the way, but the couple crept closer and closer to the center of the Woods with every step they took.

Eventually, a faint scream could be heard within the wind, followed by the sound of happy growls and the ripping of human flesh.

When asked what could have possibly happened to the unhappy couple, the majority of townsfolk responded that they didn't really care, only that they felt sorry for the little boy and girl under their custody.

They said it was a true shame that such wonderful children were stuck with those scum of guardians, and sooner or later had to pay the ultimate price for it.

Chapter Text

“Hey, where do you think Imobu and Imo went off to? I’m getting kind of worried,” the boy asked his sister.

The girl, who was warming her hands by the fire, shook her head with a sigh. She felt exhausted from all the walking they had done earlier, and  was in no the mood to deal with her brother’s questions.

“I don’t know,” she eventually answered, rolling her eyes at him without looking up.

“Imobu said it would take a while. Also, who cares if they come back? It would be better if they just got lost and we never had to see them again.”

“Yeah but if that happens, then how are we supposed to get back home? Only Imobu knows the way out of here and without him, we’re done for. You really didn’t think of that one, huh, stupid?” the little boy teased.

He wiped the dirt from his hands as he picked up his notebook, excited to record his findings. It seemed that the boy had been playing with some of the crickets nearby, despite his uncle’s insistent warning. He figured they were harmless enough and decided to record their existence within his journal.

They were peculiar-looking creatures for sure. The boy observed how they were plumper than most crickets, and gave off a strange purple glow in the dark. The most interesting part was their backs, which were etched in small green swirls that scaled all the way down to their tails. 

As he started to write and draw his findings, the girl picked up a stick and threw it at the boy’s head. She was angry about his last comment and wanted some form of petty revenge. 

When she missed, the girl stuck her tongue out at him and yelled, “Dummy, of course I knew that— I was just thinking out loud! Besides, they've only been gone for an hour. There’s nothing to worry about yet.”

“Hmm, if you say so, beast girl,” he muttered.

“Shut up, bug boy. Just stop talking and wait a while, ok? Can you do that?” 

“Of course I can, just watch me. And by the way, Imobu left me in charge, so quit telling me what to do!”

With their argument over, the two children waited in silence. The girl began to nod off as she replayed the day’s events in her mind, wondering what was taking her aunt and uncle so long. 

She wasn’t too concerned about their lack of return just yet. It hadn’t been that long, and it wasn’t like they had any option other than to wait.

Besides, the girl knew that her aunt and uncle would show up eventually, get upset when they didn’t find the apples, and yell at them to take out their frustration.That was how it always went, and the girl didn’t have any reason to think that anything different would happen otherwise. 

Slowly but surely, the girl drifted off to sleep. She dreamed of bear cubs frolicking in the woods and riding on top of their backs. She dreamed of golden apples pouring down from the sky and hitting her brother in the head. She dreamed of having a family that would love her and wanted her around. She dreamed of her dead dog who she never got the chance to name, the one her uncle put down once discovering its existence.

The girl remembered how soft his fur was, and how he licked her hand every time she closed it in hopes of finding a treat hidden within. Her dreams were of the happiest kind, even within the gloomy depths of the Wild Woods. Nothing could wake her from her sweet fantasies.  

__________

“C’mon, c’mon, get up,” the boy shook his sister by the shoulders, “You’ve been sleeping forever!”

He continued to shake her until she opened her eyes. The girl looked around in a dazed state as her senses came back to her. 

“I get it, I’m up— quit it already!” she pushed the boy off of her. “What’s your problem, huh? I was having some good dreams and you ruined them!” 

“Oh get over it,” the boy scoffed. “You’ve been sleeping for hours now, and Imo and Imobu still haven’t come back. What should we do?”

Though he tried to cover it up with false bravado, the girl could hear the worry in her brother’s voice. Many hours has passed, but their guardians still hadn’t come back for them. 

The girl considered their situation. Was it possible that the two had gotten lost during their search and couldn’t find their way back? Could they have encountered some beasts and gotten turned into a two-course meal? Had the couple abandoned their charges in the middle of the forest, and went off to celebrate in a tavern without them?

“Hey, don’t you think Imobu and Imo would have left us some food if they knew they were going to be out for a while? We haven’t eaten since midday,” the boy’s spoke in a harsh whisper.

“I mean, it would be real easy to say that we wandered off in the woods and were snatched up by the monster causing those disappearances. Imobu was acting kind of strange during our trip too.”

“No that can’t be it,” the girl reasoned, her voice cracking slightly. “They left us a fire and a shelter. I know they suck, but Imo and Imobu aren’t murderers, right? They don’t want to get rid of us that badly, right?”

“...” 

The little boy was silent, and the little girl went into a quiet distress. Neither of them wanted to admit the truth. The truth that the fire was lit to draw monsters towards them, and that the shelter was built to provide a false sense of protection until their final moments.  

The boy finally spoke again. “Since when have Imo and Imobu wanted to look for the apples, anyway? They were never interested in the Wild Woods until the rumors started, so why now? It’s just… too much of a coincidence.” 

Regrettably and with much concern, the girl concluded that her brother was right. They had been abandoned and left to die in the middle of a haunted forest by their supposed “protectors.” It was a harsh truth to swallow, and she felt stupid for not realizing it sooner. 

“Get up, now,” she ordered, “We have to get out of here.”

The girl brushed off her dirt-stain skirt and stood up, looking in between the croaks of the stilted trees. She was hoping to find some sort of sign that could help them navigate the way out.

Meanwhile, the boy began to panic. 

“How are we suppose to get out of here?”he questioned. “We don’t have any clue where we are! We don’t have any supplies either, and we’re going to die of starvation before we can figure out where to go!” 

As anxiety washed over him, the boy’s purple crickets chirped restlessly. They jumped in small, skittish steps, and bumped their heads against the boy’s leg. It was as if they too felt his fear and were reacting to his current state of mind. For once, the little girl paid attention to her brother’s creatures.

“Hey, do they always do that? You’re bugs, I mean.” 

“Umm, do what?” 

“React to your feelings, dummy. They look upset. Can they read your mind or something?” 

She pointed at the crickets at his feet. The boy picked a few up in his hand and gently caressed their backs. 

“I guess?” he frowned. “They do have a lot of energy whenever I get really excited about something. And the ones back home are always quiet whenever I tell them to be too.”

Ignoring the abnormality of that statement, a plan formed within the girl’s mind. “Can you ask them how to get out of here? Or like, think it? Maybe they can help us.” 

The boy’s eyes shone bright at her suggestion. He closed his eyes and verbalized his question within his head. Do you know the way out of the forest?

The crickets turned to look at him. There were about 20 in total, and the biggest of them shifted from side to side as if trying to shake his head no.

The little boy pouted slightly, but closed his eyes once again. This time he thought, “Do you know where we can get some food or shelter at least?

The cricket jumped up and down to the height of the boy’s waist. This action must have meant “yes.”

The boy grinned from ear to ear. These bugs must have had magic of some kind, and were communicating directly with him.

“Can you lead the way for us?” 

Obliging his request, the crickets got in a single line formation on the floor. They hopped one over the other starting from the back of the line,  leading the children to their mysterious destination. 

With no other options, the two siblings followed the crickets into the depths of the trees. They had to jog to keep up with their fast, inhuman-like pace.There was no discernible pattern to the crickets’ movements, only the quiet rhythm of their chirps that indicated they were communicating with one another to navigate the way. 

As the group walked onwards, their path grew less obscured by wild vegetation and the moon became once again visible. The crickets seemed to be leading the children further and further away from the center of the forest, which was good news to say the least.

 As they traveled further and further, the girl began to make out a strong scent too, one that was delicious yet unfamiliar to her. She felt they were on the right track to finding what they needed, and smiled gratefully towards the crickets she had never acknowledged before.

However, this comfort she felt did not make their situation any less dangerous. The girl could sense that something was watching her in the forest. She could hear the snapping of twigs, the sound of low, bestial snarls following her throughout the woods.

Thankfully, they never approached her or came into full view. There was only the ever lingering feeling of their presence that haunted her, and neither the cricket’s nor her brother showed signs of hearing these strange sounds. The girl shivered, but walked onward as she tried to ignore the shadowy figures. 

The crickets would eventually come to a stop 60 paces from a small clearing of trees, after what seemed like hours of walking. It was still dark outside, but the girl could make out a small cottage nestled between two oak trees. 

It was a small structure with a low roof. Colorful rocks of red and green painted the pathway in various shapes and sizes. Lights were visibly on as well, and a wonderful smell arose from somewhere inside. 

The girl and boy grew excited at the prospect of what awaited them. They hoped they could find enough sustenance to get them through the night.  

What really drew their attention, however, was the deep crimson flowers growing around the house. They grew in organized patches and weaved in between an abundance of other plants, forming beautiful cross sections of colors. Roses, the girl recognized. She had never seen them in such a lovely shade before. 

Everything about the cottage was so enchanting that the children’s heads grew dizzy at just the sight of it. Their minds grew clouded and a wave of euphoria washed over them like a trance. 

They forgot all about their aunt and uncle. They forgot all about how they were abandoned in the forest. They even forgot the reason they had come to the cottage, how they were supposed to stock up on food for the night and eventually find their way out of the woods. 

The two siblings began to draw closer to the house. As they did, they realized the roses were actually made of crystallized sugar. All the flowers were, from the tiny bluebells to the yellow marigolds. And the colorful stones they thought decorated dirt path were in fact plump gumdrops made out of sticky gelatin. 

Even the house itself was made out of candy. Gingerbread plastered the walls and dark chocolate acted as bricks for the roof, while the door and window frames were both made of a creamy milk and white chocolate mix. The delicious smell the children first noticed coming from the cottage was the cottage itself.  

Unfortunately, The children did not know the full truth about the rumors, as their aunt and uncle always discouraged listening to them. They thus did not know the significance of seeing such a house and the dangers that it held within. 

The little boy turned to his crickets with a big grin on his face. “Thanks, you guys. You were a big help.”

The biggest one jumped into his hands with a happy chirp. He seemed just as enchanted with the place as the children. 

“You wanna come with us?” the boy asked the insect. He hopped up and down excitedly. The boy put him in his pants pocket for protection as the head cricket chirped out his orders to the other bugs. The group exchanged their goodbyes with their leader before scattering off into the night in the blink of an eye.  

 The children stood in place until all the crickets were completely out of sight. They then walked up to the chocolate door of the cottage, unsure of what to do next. 

“We should knock, right?” The boy looked at his sister for some form of directions. He was a little intimidated now that they had made it to their destination. What if someone was already living in the cottage? Surely they wouldn’t want two grubby orphans disturbing them in the middle of the night, gawking at their well-decorated home.  

“I—uh, guess we should, shouldn’t we?” The girl gathered her courage and took a big step forward towards the door. She prepared to knock with all her might.

Before she could even make contact with it, the door swung wide open and hit the girl square in the face. She stumbled backward in pain and surprise, slipping over her brother’s foot. This in turn knocked him over and sent the pair of siblings tumbling down into the dirt, hard. 

They became caked in grime and sugar alike. The boy spit out a batch of sugary rose petals from his mouth. Their fall broke some of the enchantment that had previously befallen them.

“Oh goodness. Forgive me, sweet children!” an old voice crooned. “I had no idea you were there!”

The siblings, having detangled their legs and dispatched themselves from one another, looked up at the figure in the doorway. 

There stood an old granny dressed in all black, her white hair done up in a tight bun. She was hunched over with a cane resting in her left hand, her eyes the same shade of red as her crystallized roses. A smile spread across her face as she drank in the sight of two children before her.

Her face contorted into what could only be described as an “evil” smile. It was a smile so full of freakish delight that it could not be masked by even the most stone-faced of villains. 

The children did not recognize the stranger’s wicked grin. They had never experienced what it meant to be faced with a true evil, and thus failed to discern the monster’s intentions.

“Please, please, come inside,” the old lady implored them, trying to keep her smile in check as she helped the boy and girl off the ground.

“I could never let children as adorable as you two stay outside in this terrible place! You could get eaten, or worse! Please, do come inside and make yourselves at home. I’m always happy to have such… youthful guests visit me in my humble abode.” 

Chapter Text

“Poor children, you must be starving!” the old woman exclaimed. “Let me whip you up a batch of my famous sugar cookies. And while I do that, please tell me how you ended up in the woods all by your sweet lonesome! I can’t even imagine how it came to be.”

 She pitched the boy's cheeks before making her way into the kitchen, who in turn rubbed the sore spots she left on his face. 

As the girl watched the granny mix and roll the dough into little balls, she began to explain their predicament and how they ended up at the cottage. She detailed everything from their journey into the woods all the way up to their guardians’ abandonment, trying not to let any emotion seep into her voice.

The only part the girl left out about their tale was the part about the crickets. She worried that it would sound too bizarre, and would cast doubt upon them in the eyes of the old woman.

Besides, the girl did not want to reveal too much information to any stranger, even one who looked as kind as an angel. 

Paying full attention, The old woman nodded as the girl spoke.

“Ah, I see. I’m sorry your caretakers were such fools. They sound like horrible people. I mean, abandoning children in the middle of the woods just because you don’t like them? How bitter can you be?” 

Her statement garnered a laugh out of the children. The old woman finished rolling her cookies with a wink, and put them in her stone oven to cook for an hour. 

While they baked, she listened to the children detail their interests. The little boy pulled his notebook out of his bag to show her some of his findings.

“Oh, I see you found those… crickets,” the old woman wrinkled her nose as he flipped through the pages.

“Sorry dear, but I just don’t appreciate them the same way you do. They keep trying to eat my house whenever I’m not looking!”  

She put a finger to her chin.

“Why, it got so bad that I had to put up some magic charms just to deter them from finding this place. The same for all the other animals in this forest too,” The old woman sighed dramatically.

“Why, can’t an old woman just live her life in peace without such constant interruptions? Is that too much to ask in this day and age?” 

Amused, the girl smiled in agreement. “I’m sorry miss, that sounds awful. You know, I find my brother’s insects a pain in the butt sometimes too.”

“Hey," he interrupted, clearly offended. "They’re not just insects! Bugs come in many different shapes and sizes, just like all other species do!”

“Sorry I’m not as obsessed as you are about creatures you can’t even pet. Honestly, how do you even like bugs? They’re just creepy pests that bite you and make your life miserable!”

“Why you—”

 “Ah ah, settle down, children. My cookies are finished, and only good children who don’t argue with one another are allowed to have a taste.”

The old woman pulled the sugar cookies out of the oven and began to apply white frosting all over them. She held two up in her hand, waiting. 

The children’s stomachs grumbled loudly. They had not eaten for a very long time, and felt it would have been rude to snack on their hostess’s furniture. They decided to put aside their bickering for now and accepted the old woman’s peace offering. The children bit in.

Dear constellations, the cookies were delicious. They were beyond delicious. They were so delicious in fact, that they reminded the boy and girl of the feeling they first got when they looked at the cottage: pure exuberance. 

The children's brains once again fell under a spell of hypnosis, with an added bonus this time. 

The cookies also made the boy and girl incredibly drowsy. They struggled to keep their eyelids from closing. The siblings even yawned in unison, resting their chins on the table in the cusp of their elbows. Their brains were already going into a coma-like state.

“Oh dear, you two look absolutely exhausted,” The old woman frowned. “Here children, follow me. I have an extra room in the back. You’re welcome to stay as long as you like.”

The old woman led her guests towards the back of her house, stopping to find the keys to open the door. It had the same chocolate pattern as the front entrance of the house. 

When they peered inside, the children found a rather barren space awaiting them. There were no windows or adornments. The only things that decorated the room were a regular bed as well as a wooden desk housing paper and ink quills.

“I’m so sorry for how bare bones the room is. I’m afraid I’ve never had visitors who stayed the night.” 

“Oh, we really don’t mind. Thank you for letting us stay, Miss—?”

“Oh, there’s no need for formalities with me, dear. Auntie is just fine. Treat me like any old woman you’d come across,” she chuckled. “In fact, I wouldn’t mind if you called me unnie! Haha, just joking, of course. Let’s get you two into bed, shall we?” 

The children followed her orders, and removed their shoes before climbing into the bed. They were used to sharing a room and didn’t mind the crappiness of it at all. 

The old woman smiled as she tucked the blanket under the children’s chins. She ruffled their hair and blew out the candles lighting the room. 

“Sweet dreams, my dears. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow.” The old woman swung the door of the room shut as she made her exit.  The children could hear her shuffling from room to room, most likely cleaning up the mess they left in the kitchen. 

Other than these noises, however, the house was dead silent. Not even the flap of a fly’s wings could be heard. It was strange for a house standing in the middle of a forest, but the children didn’t think much of it at the time. 

Before sleeping, the boy made sure to check on the cricket in his pocket. Considering how the old woman didn’t like them very much, he elected to keep his friend hidden in the same spot. 

The boy pet the cricket on its head.

“Titanos, that seems like a good name, right?” he whispered softly to the insect. 

The boy received a low chirp in response, which must have been a yes, followed by a kick in the stomach from his sister. She shushed him and told him to go to sleep, but not before he kicked her in return. 

Eventually, the children managed to close their eyes and drifted off into a deep slumber. 

No dreams came for them this time as their bodies were completely ease. They found peace in the quiet abyss of their mind, the darkness that comes to all those who are weary in the night.   

_______

When the sun hit the gingerbread house in the morning and small streams of light broke through the cracks of the roof, the little girl rose. She stretched her limbs and looked over to her brother who was still sound asleep. 

She rolled her eyes. He was always a late sleeper. There was nothing she could do about it, and no amount of shaking would work without him getting up on his own time. 

The girl got out of bed and made her way to the door. She could smell something good cooking in the kitchen. 

When she entered the room, the girl could see the old woman with a flat pan in her hands. A stack of pancakes were lined up on the table while she stood next to the oven, waiting for the next batch. 

“Good morning, dear,” the old woman greeted. “I’m cooking breakfast right now. Why don’t you have a seat?”

The girl pulled up a chocolate seat to the table made out of graham crackers. It was a real wonder how these structures supported themselves, but the girl didn’t think too deeply about it. 

“Thank you for making breakfast,” she said, wanting to use her manners. “I’m sorry my brother isn’t up right now. He’s a late sleeper.”

“Oh, don’t apologize, dear. Let him sleep as long as he likes. I’m in no rush.”

The girl watched the old woman shut the stone cover of her oven and set down a fresh batch of pancakes in front of her. 

“Oh, and speaking of your brother, what is his name? And, yours as well, dear, if you don’t mind. I’m afraid I forgot to ask last night.”

“I’m Yoosung, Auntie, and my brother’s name is Gilyoung.”

“Yoosung and Gilyoung?” the old woman exclaimed, “What lovely names! I’m utterly delighted to have you two as my guests, Yoosung. I've never met such well behaved children. Now, shall we dig in?” the girl nodded her head in agreement.

While the two devoured their pancakes, the old woman continued to ask the girl all sorts of questions.

“So Yoosung, I know your brother is interested in insects and bugs of sorts, but what do you like? Are there any creatures you’re particularly fond of?” 

“I love beasts,” the girl replied excitedly. “And other animals, too. I like anything with fur really, like dogs or bear cubs. I had a ton of them back… somewhere,” the girl faltered as she tried to remember the word.

“Have you ever tried something bigger? Like a wolf, or full-sized bear?” 

The girl shook her head. “Oh no, of course not! My ◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️  would never allow that. ◼️◼️ never let me get close to any beast bigger than a dog, especially not one from the woods.”

“Hmmm, what if we tried taming one, just this once?” the old woman suggested. “I promise, they aren’t as bad as you think. Let’s just go up to a lone wolf and try connecting with it.”

She offered the girl another plate of pancakes.

“Why, with you there, I’m sure we have nothing to fear. Any animal will take a liking to you right away.”

Intrigued and as flattered as she was, the little girl hesitated. “I don’t know, it just seems so unsafe. What if I can’t tame them and we end up in trouble?” 

“I’m a mage, dear!” the old woman cried out, proud as a peacock. “There’s no trouble we could run into that I couldn’t handle. I may be old, but I know a few spells that can protect us. Trust me as someone who’s been roughing it out here for a while.” 

The girl’s eyes gleamed. She couldn’t deny how much she wanted to try it. “Alright, but what about Gilyoung? Should I wake him up right now?”

“Oh no, it’s fine, dear. I’m confident in my abilities, but I don’t know if I could protect all three of us. Let’s leave him here to rest, shall we? Just let me get my things.” 

The old woman got up and hobbled over to her cabinets once again. She opened the door and  pulled out a few strange looking vials, clicking her tongue in frustration when she didn’t find the right one. It was funny to watch the granny struggle to reach what she was looking for. 

As she continued to rummage through the cabinets, the girl spotted a shimmering gold dessert sitting on the top shelf. 

She pointed at it. “Umm, what’s that up there?” 

The old woman barely glanced up at it. “Hmm? Oh, that’s nothing. Just a pie I cooked up last night. I’m saving it for a later date.” 

The old woman’s disinterest in the subject swayed the girl from asking any further questions. She sat there for a while, waiting with a bored expression, until the old woman suddenly shrieked out loud.

“Ah, this is it!” she cried, pulling a glass bottle from the bottom shelf. She stuck the vial into her pocket. 

“Alright, dear, I got what I need. Let’s head out now.”

With speed faster than the girl could comprehend, the old woman grabbed her hand and led her out the door of the cottage. They walked quickly, following the dirt path that trailed outside until it disappeared into the thick grass.

After that, the old woman took out her potion and drank it. Her body shook and her eyes glowed as she finished swallowing the drink. 

“Tracking potion,” the old woman clarified. She could see the confusion in the girl’s eyes. 

“Ah, I see you don’t know what I’m talking about. Do you know anything about magic, my dear?”  

The girl shook her head. Magic was not a common topic in her village despite being governed by Eden. The girl had only seen magic up close whenever the circus passed through town, loving the way ringmaster shot fire from his hands or the way acrobats used wind magic to bounced their bodies through the air.

While she knew that some species like those with longer life spans were more magically inclined than others, the specifics were completely lost on her.  

“You see dear, mages are humans who are born with an affinity for magic, and can draw on mana to cast spells. They are also known as the star-blessed,” the old woman explained. “

Mages can use magic similar to how other mortal species can, but they are much more limited in their usage.”

She continued on with a twirl of her hand. “We make up a small part of the human population, admittedly. Most mages’ powers manifest anywhere from 10 to 15 years of age, so many are trained at an early age. You’ve heard of Kyrgios Rodgraim’s School of Magic I presume?” 

The little girl nodded. 

“Good. Well, as a mage, there are certain attributes that I’m naturally gifted with and which I can use automatically. These abilities are usually based around the mage’s character. Most of mine, for example, revolve around baking and cooking, as useless as it sounds,” the old woman chuckled lightly.

“However, there are also abilities that can be acquired over time. These can be gained after undergoing an awakening, or simply develop depending on the situation at hand.”

The old woman paused to point at the empty bottle in her. “Currently, I don’t have any natural attributes for tracking and I doubt I’ll ever develop one, either. That is why I had to buy this potion off a dokkaebi, who are usually well-stocked with such items.” 

The old woman pressed her lips together as a terrible expression became plastered on her face. 

“Nasty creatures,” she snarled, her lips twisting into a frown, “But they have their uses. Ah, anyway, I hope you found my explanation useful, dear.” 

“Oh I did, Auntie, thank you,” the girl beamed at her, “I think I understand everything now.” 

“How wonderful! You really are a smart girl, Yoosung. I’m happy to have someone with as much… potential as you with me here today.”  

The old woman’s praise was enough to make the girl’s day. She grinned to herself before continuing to follow the old woman into a narrow passage of trees.

They walked for another two hours. The old woman’s eye would occasionally glow a strange green during this time, instructing her to turn in a different direction. The little girl would spend her time helping the old woman walk over tree roots or large rocks that blocked their path.

Finally, the two reached their target. They had arrived in a swamp-like area where the air was humid and disabling. The little girl could make out the shape of a wolf digging through the wet dirt. It seemed like it was looking for something, or perhaps… burying something? 

The closer they got, the more the little girl realized that it was no ordinary wolf. For one, it was much bigger than one was expected to be, a good deal taller as well. Even a bear would have a hard time taking such a creature down in a fight, and anyone's guess was completely valid as to who the winner would be. 

This was not the strangest part, however. 

It’s eyes, the girl realized. Its eyes, eyes of blood red and fur as black as an obsidian night greeted her, taunted her in a way that only something terribly familiar could. Her mind flashing, the girl took a step back.

“It’s— it’s that thing,” she trembled. The girl’s mouth was wide open in horror. 

“What thing, dear?”

“Th-th-the thing! The thing that was following me last night! It looked just like it!” 

“Oh come now dear, it seems harmless enough,” the old woman replied. “Let’s put our grudges aside and say hello to the sweet boy.” 

“No way. That thing is dangerous! We need to head back, now,” the girl began to back up slowly, hoping the wolf hadn’t spotted them yet. 

“Oh, but I’m afraid we’re not going to do that, dear.” The old woman appeared behind the girl in a flash. 

She gulped in terror as the woman smiled down at her. “You are going to go up to that wolf and tame it right here and now like the brave girl you are. I believe in you, Yoosung! I know you have the talent to do this.”

Like a slippery serpent, the old woman started to push the terrified girl forward. She pushed her all the way from their hiding spot right into the wolf’s line of sight.

As soon as they got within 10 feet of the creature, the old woman stopped, released her grip on the girl’s shoulders, and turned in the opposite direction. She smiled at the girl and yelled, “Good luck!” before disappearing completely out of sight.

Oh great, she was all alone now. The girl slowly turned her body towards the wolf, praying he hadn’t made a move.

Thankfully, the constellations must have been smiling down at her. He was still standing in his original position, but had started growling as soon as he saw a human approaching him. 

With his mouth open, the girl could see the wolf’s pearly white fangs. There was something red smeared in between them too.

She took a deep breath. 

“Uh, hello there,” the girl greeted, trying not to physically tremble. “Nice to meet you. Do you want a treat or—?” 

The wolf snarled at her question, shifting his weight onto his front feet. The girl shut up real quick. Was he going to attack?

Taking a deep breath, the girl decided to try a different approach. 

“Mister—” she began, a scowl forming on her face, “That is enough! This is no way to treat a guest!” 

The wolf stopped growling and looked at the girl with a confused expression. 

“I mean, really, snarling at someone who approaches you?” she reprimanded, “What would your mother think if she saw you right now? I’m sure she would be very disappointed to see her son acting so rude.”

The girl shook her finger at the wolf, trying to assert as much dominance as possible. She even got up on her tippy toes and, despite how tall he was, attempted to gaze downward at him. The girl furrowed her eyebrows to further convey her disapproval. Though she was acting tough and scary on the outside, it was all a false bravado.

On the inside, the girl bracing herself for the wolf’s reaction. Had she taken things too far?

Slowly, The wolf shifted closer towards her. Oh stars, the girl thought, I’m done for.

She closed her eyes in preparation, readying herself to become the wolf’s first meal for the day. Well, more like appetizer. The girl didn’t think she was big enough to be considered proper sustenance to such a large creature. 

Then, with little to no explanation, the wolf stopped in his tracks. He began to lower his head, bowing to the girl as he rested his snout upon her withered boots. A succinct snort passed through his muzzle, followed by what could only be described as a high pitch squeal.   

The girl opened her eyes, flooded with complete disbelief. 

A whimper, an actual whimper, had escaped the mouth of the beast before her. The beast, who moments beforehand, had been growling at her with the intensity of a thousand thunder claps, was now sniffling and sobbing into her shoes like a distressed toddler.

This was certainly not the reaction she had been expecting.  

As he continued to whimper and sob, a feeling of pity washed over the girl. She did not want him to cry. 

With as much courage as she could muster, the girl carefully crouched down. She began to pat the wolf on its head, attempting to sooth his tears.

“There, there,” she cooed, scratching him behind the ear. “I’m sorry for what I said earlier. I’m sure your mother loves you no matter what. In fact, I bet she’s really proud to have a son as strong and as scary as you!”  

The wolf looked at her with woeful eyes. Did she really mean it?

“Yes, of course I mean it!” the little girl exclaimed. “I’ve never met a wolf more terrifying than you. You scared me with just one look, and it takes a lot to rattle me.” 

The wolf put its ears down. Surely she was just flattering him.

“No, of course not! I would never lie about such things. You’re the most frightening, the most blood-curdling monster I’ve ever met. I swear it,” the girl crossed her heart. “There is no one who can compare to you, Mister. You have it all.” 

The wolf howled in agreement. He had never received such warm reassurance in his life, not even from his own mother. 

Happier than he had ever been, the wolf began to jump up and down. He was in a playful mood after receiving so many compliments. 

In his excitement, the wolf accidentally knocked the girl over onto the ground. He took this opportunity to smother her in big wet kisses. 

“Hey, stop it already!” the girl giggled, trying to push her new friend off her. “You’re going to drown me!”

The wolf did stop at her command, but not before giving the girl one last lick on her forehead. She sighed as she brushed the mud off her hair and skirt. 

“Hmph. What am I even going to do with you? You’re such a rowdy pup.” 

The wolf barked in disagreement. 

“Oh, so you don’t think so? You can behave like a good boy, then?” 

He barked once again. 

“I’m not saying you're not a good boy, I’m just saying you have to prove it.”

This time, the wolf snorted at her. He dug his head in the dirt hole he had made earlier, refusing to look at the little girl until she apologized. What a cheeky little bastard. 

“Ok then, if you think you're such a good boy, then why don’t you help me find the old ajumma I was with? I have no clue where she went.” 

The girl looked around her surroundings. It seemed that the old woman had not made herself visible yet, despite the girl having tamed the beast. What was she waiting for?

The girl paused for a minute. It was possible that the old woman was trying to test her control over the wolf. Maybe she was hiding herself in the forest and expected the girl to find her using his talents?

“So is it a yes or a no? Pretty please, mister, with a cherry on top?” The girl gave him her best puppy-dog eyes. She had learned this technique from her own dead dog, the most skilled master of them all. 

The wolf tensed. He was doing his best to resist, but the girl’s deep brown eyes were shaking him to his core, demanding him to give in. He would eventually have to relent under such intense pressure, try as he might otherwise. 

With a disgruntled sigh, the wolf got down on his knees. He did his best to lower himself to the girl’s height and gestured for her to get on his back. 

“Now that wasn’t so hard was it?” the girl teased. She struggled to thrust her leg over his side. “All I had to do was give you one look, and you caved in immediately. I didn’t know you were such a softy.” 

The wolf tilted his head upwards as if to say “I have no idea what you mean.” The girl in turn, gave him a wolfish grin. The irony was too much. 

In any case, the girl, having safely secured herself onto the wolf’s back, tugged the beast by the mane. She let him sniff the fabric of her clothes where the old woman had been dragging her forward, and directed him to follow the scent. 

The wolf took off faster than the speed of light. He darted quickly in between the trees, his agile body dodging every obstacle that came in between him and his intended target. Nothing could stop him once he was going, not even the cries of a young girl telling him to slow down.  

At first, the girl was gripping on for dear life. She had never gone so fast before, and the feeling was too new and disorienting for her to come to terms with.  

She was not one to so easily adjust to new circumstances. It was no surprise then, when the girl closed her eyes and promptly buried her face into the wolf’s fur. She resolved herself to never come back out again, swearing it on her brother’s life. 

Nevertheless, the girl would eventually uncover her face. She couldn’t resist the feeling of the wind blowing in her hair, the adrenaline pumping in her heart with every twist and turn they encountered. 

This feeling, which all animals comprehended without the need for any words, was known simply as “freedom.” 

It was such a strange, strange word. A word, the girl thought, that didn’t do the true feeling justice.

How could one define freedom when it was such an innate concept, a sensation so integral to the experience of life? Too personal yet too broad to ever mean the same thing to any one person.

The girl knew what the word meant to her, though. It was what she would call the complete and utter lack of restraint. It was the feeling where she didn’t need to force herself to care any longer, thd feeling that allowed her to outrun her worries and every single one of her problems if only she stayed within this moment forever.

The truth was, it was a feeling that the girl had not known in a long time. Tears began to form in the corners of her eyes.

“It’s the wind, silly,” she choked out when the wolf looked back at her in concern. “It’s making my eyes water. You don’t have to look so worried.”

___________

The girl, exhausted from the day’s adventure, fell asleep the rest of the way back. She trusted the wolf to get her where she needed to be, and he trusted her enough to not fall off his back and make both of their lives a miserable hell.

Just to make sure though, the wolf slowed down his pace to a light trot. He was still following the granny’s scent, but it was getting further and further away as noon slipped into the evening air. 

The wolf barked in frustration. Walking in dirt and getting his ankles rolled by tiny pebbles was not how he had wanted to spend his day. When would that stupid granny stop moving? It amazed the wolf that she of all people could outrun a creature as quick footed as he.  

Finally, the wolf picked up her scent once more. It had the most incredible fragrance. Sugar, apple, smoke, and… was that a hint of blood he detected? Faint, but not completely washed off. 

Well whatever it was, her scent was much stronger than it was before, and only got stronger the further he walked on. 

The wolf yelped with joy, unable to believe his luck. She had finally picked her hiding spot! His mind buzzed with happiness at the image of tearing into her delectable flesh— err, reuniting her with her pup, of course. Which one had the girl asked him to do again?

Ah, whatever. They could cross that bridge when they got there. For now, the wolf was content to house the sleeping pup on his back, growling at any creature that dared to look at him funny. They would keep their distance if they knew what was good for them, and face the consequences if not. 

The wolf would trott onward for what seemed to be another half hour. He took no breaks and stopped only to readjust the girl’s position on his back. He was the most dedicated of escorts, a factor only partially motivated by his fear of what she would do to him if he woke her up. 

By the time the sun had reached the edge of the horizon, the wolf had arrived at the old witch’s location. He poked his head through the trees, wishing to appreciate the sight before him in all its glory. It really was something else. 

At first glance, the structure the witch had chosen to hide away in looked like a dainty old shack. It was something that the wolf could easily break into with little to no problem. The protection was lacking, and the location was too revealing to be considered a secure place. Her decision made little sense.

However, the wolf could not deny its appeal. Decked in a thousand sugary edibles, the old witch’s shelter was a masterpiece of fragrances so sweet that it would make the most bitter of souls drop dead at the sight of it. 

The wolf picked up his nose and took a big whiff of the surrounding air. Yes, it really was quite wonderful. He could make out the smell of frosting, chocolate, gingerbread, even fondant, not to mention the scent of a human child lingering somewhere inside.

Had this jaw dropping structure really been sitting here all this time? The wolf certainly had no recollection of it. He had often wandered through this part of the woods in search of prey, but had never seen the old woman or her cottage anywhere in sight. Was there something going on that he wasn’t aware of?

“Mmh? What’s going on, mister?” a drowsy voice cut in, “What’s got you all excited?” 

The wolf craned his neck back to look at the pup. Ah, it seemed she had finally awoken from her deep slumber. His heavy panting and excessive tail wags must have done the trick, as she was looking at him with an annoyed expression etched across her features.

“So, what’s going on that was good enough to wake me up?” the girl asked, trying to blink the weariness out of her eyes. “Did we find where the old ajumma is hiding?”

Woof! Woof woof.

“Oh good. Wait what?” The girl rubbed her eyes once more, actually stopping to look at her surroundings. What the hell were they doing back at the gingerbread house?

“Wait, did Auntie really travel all the way here? How is that even possible? I thought she needed my help to get around!”

The wolf barked like he couldn’t care less.

Look, I got you where you needed to go, he seemed to say, So could you get off my back now? You’re starting to get heavy.

“Right, sorry,” the girl jumped off the wolf and landed on the ground with a thud of her boots. It was not an easy maneuver considering his size, but she managed to land gracefully enough. 

“Thank you for your help, mister,” the girl said as she turned to meet the wolf's eye. “You were an amazing escort.”

Woof woof. He couldn’t agree less.

“I’ll make sure to tell Auntie about how you got me back here safely. Maybe she’ll even have a reward for you the next time we meet.”

Woof, woof woof?

“Oh, right,” the girl cursed under her breath, her shoulder sagging downwards. “I guess you have to go now, huh? She probably wouldn’t want you coming inside, anyway”  

Wooof. Woof woof.

The girl wiped the corner of her eyes. “Ah, I’m fine, don’t worry about it. I’ll see you soon, ok? Maybe next time you can prove to me that you’re not only a good boy, but also the bestest boy in the whole wide world.”

Woof. Woof, woof, woof! 

With their promise made, the two companions set off on their own. The wolf went back into the forest to look for his pack, excited to tell them of what had occurred, while the girl walked up the doorsteps of the gingerbread cottage. She couldn’t stop the day’s events from playing in her mind.  

Goodness, what had she done? What was she thinking, risking her life to tame that bloodthirsty creature? Though it had paid off in the end, the girl had no idea what had possessed her to do such a thing. It was as if she had been taken over by an entirely different person, a person that possessed ten fold the courage of her usual self. 

Hmm, maybe this whole trip has been good for me, she thought, a smile tugged on her lips as she squeezed the handle of the cottage door. She couldn’t make out any lights inside, but surely someone was still awake at this time.

I mean, Yesterday’s Yoosung would have never done something like that. She probably would have refused to go, or given up halfway through. Maybe she would have even gotten herself killed.  

The girl shook her head at the thought.

Well, I think I like this Yoosung better, she grinned. She’s the most fearless person I’ve ever been, and I think I have the old ajumma to thank for that. 

As the girl took a step through the cottage door, her eyes darted in search of the old woman’s figure. She wanted to thank her for everything she had done, for pushing her to her limits. She had never had someone believe in her so much to the point when she herself had not.

“Oh, dear, back so soon already?” a stranger’s voice echoed from across the dark room. It was a low, oozing voice that dripped with sarcasm and a false sense of superiority. It definitely didn’t belong to the sweet old granny that she had come to know. 

“You’re back much earlier than I was expecting. It seems you’re more talented than I thought, Yoosung.” 

The girl tensed at the sound of her name. What was going on? 

“Oh, don’t look so frightened, dear. It’s only me,” the stranger said. She could see a figure approaching her from across the room, the floorboards creaked under the weight of its steps as it slowly inched its way towards her. 

“What you’re seeing is the real me, the me that isn’t as constricted by the restraints of probability. I have to say, it’s refreshing not to have to use that full disguise anymore.”

The stranger came to a halt. “Oh? What’s with that expression, dear?” he sneered at her. “You don’t like what you see?” 

Stooping over right in front of her, the face that grinned at the girl was one straight out of her nightmares. 

The crimson eyes that had greeted the girl when she first arrived were now as dark as burnt charcoal, red on the edges and scorched black around the pupil. They were slit like a snake’s and darted across the girl’s face like they couldn’t wait to ingest their prey.  

There was also the matter of her horns. Sticking out the top of the old woman’s head like pillars, these horns twisted into long black spirals of steel bone. They happened to compliment the claws that sprouted out of the old woman’s infected fingertips, as well as the raven wings growing out out of her back. The two appendages thrashed and flared about with such intensity that the girl was forced to take a step back. 

The old woman— no, the stranger stared down at the girl with a nasty smile on his face. He seemed to be taking joy in her horrified expression, drinking it in with his dead eyes. 

“What? Cat got your tongue?” he mocked. “Do you really have nothing to say to dear old granny?”  

“I—” the girl’s voice faltered as she tried to speak. Luckily, someone else spoke up for her. 

“Yoosung? Yoosung!” a muffled interrupted from somewhere inside the cottage.“Is that you?”

“Gilyoung? Gilyoung, it’s me!” she called, recognized the voice. “Where are you?!”

Pushing past the stranger in front of her, the girl tore across the room in search of her brother. She could hear the sound of a rattling metal as he tried to make himself heard, but she couldn’t find him anywhere. Where the hell could he be hidden? 

“You,” the girl turned, grinding the edges of her teeth together. She gathered up the courage she had built up all day and turned to face the monster before her.

“Just who the hell are you?” she yelled, “What do you want? And what did you do to my brother?!” 

“Oh? You’re quite the little firecracker today, aren’t you? How amusing.”

The stranger took a step forward. He placed his mangled hand onto the girl’s shoulder, digging his claws deep within her skin.

“My name, dear child,” he confessed, “Is Asmodeus. I am known as the Demon King of Wrath and Lust, Ruler of the 32nd Demon Realm. You’d do best to remember that name. It may be the very last one you hear.” 

The demon released his grip on her shoulder. “As for your brother, well… he’s alive. But let’s not do anything that could make me change my mind about that. I could still have him killed, after all.”

With a snap of his fingers, the little boy appeared in front of them as if out of thin air. The girl could see that he was trapped within a bird cage hanging from the cottage ceiling, an alarmed expression plastered on his face. 

She took a step towards him, trying to reach out for her brother. Unfortunately, her path was blocked by the demon king who spread his wings wide to block her view. 

“Yoosung!” the boy cried, shaking the thick bars of his metal cage. His body was trembling as he tried to maintain his composure. 

“There, you see?” the demon smiled.

“Perfectly fine, no harm done. Now let's  get back to the real question at hand, shall we? The question about what I’m doing here, what exactly it is that I want.”

His eyes burned bright with uncouth desire. The demon king then turned towards the girl, and began to stroke her head with the tip of his claw. The girl frozen in place, completely overwhelmed by fear. 

“What I want, my dear, what my heart truly desires above all else,” Asmodeus began, affection filling his voice for the first time. “…. is you, Yoosung. You see, I’ve been in need of a new host body for quite some time now, and you just happen to be the perfect fit for the job.”

Chapter Text

Though he was having trouble admitting it himself, Lee Hyunsung was not having an easy time. Questions as simple as “Where do I need to go?” and “How exactly am I supposed to find this demon?” eluded him as walked out of the castle and towards the outer gate. He did not know what to do. 

As Hyunsung closed his eyes and began to concentrate, he realized there was only one person to blame for his problem. 

Uriel, Lee Hyunsung thought with a sigh. Uriel and her “figure it out for yourself” attitude. 

After all, it was she who had failed to specify the location of the Wild Woods. The only information that Hyunsung had received on the topic was that the Woods were “within Eden territory” and “stood on the outskirts of a small town,” likely somewhere far from his current location.

If Hyusung didn’t know any better, it was like Uriel had purposefully omitted the details to make the whole quest harder for him. He was not about to go back inside and ask her, however, so he would have to settle for the next best thing. 

“Excuse me,” Hyunsung apologized as he tapped the shoulder of a guard posted at the front gate. “Can you tell me where the Wild Woods are located? I need to get there as soon as possible.”

The red-headed guard, not bothering to shift her head towards the man behind her, replied immediately. 

“Sure,” she said, stretching her hand out towards the town square. “You see that caravan over there? They’re transporting some supplies to the area right now. Just follow them until they get to their last stop. It might take a while, but you’ll get to the Woods eventually.”

“Thank you, miss,” Hyunsung beamed at her. “I will not forget your kindness.”

“Yeah, yeah, you're welcome. Now get out of my sight already.”

Unable to detect the hostility within her voice, Hyunsung set out in a better mood than he had been in all morning. He made his way to the members of the caravan and politely asked them if he could tag along on their trip, even giving them a few coins for their troubles. Though they did not require such payments, the merchants happily greeted the newcomer with open arms.

However, there were some complications. 

“We don’t have any horses to spare,” one of the merchants informed Hyunsung, “So, are you ok with following behind us? It’ll be a long trip.”

Hyunsung simply smiled. “Oh, that’s fine! I’ll just jog behind you guys. I could use the exercise anyway.”

It seemed that Lee Hyunsung was not joking. The merchants watched on as the mammoth-sized man kept pace with their cart the entire way to the village, going strong even as they rode straight through the night. He didn’t falter once and would continue jogging despite the roughness of the unpaved road before him. 

By the time the group had reached the final stop in their travels, everyone was too tired to move. The horses were panting and even the strongest of their men were begging for rest as the afternoon sun bore down on them in rays of unfiltered heat.  

With such stress upon them, the merchants couldn’t help but look over at Hyunsung. They were shocked to find that he didn’t look even slightly winded, having the same chipper expression plastered on his face as when they first started traveling.

In fact, the only proof of physical exertion that the merchants could discern was the small bead of sweat present on the man’s forehead, which he promptly and quickly swiped away. 

“Ah, I think this is my stop,” Hyunsung said as he bowed his head to the group. “Thank you for everything. Your guidance was very much appreciated.”

Taking his leave from the caravan, Hyunsung walked around the village square as he thought about his next course of action. He noticed how there were guards stationed around the buildings, specifically near the latter end of the town where the road met the forest grounds.

There were about five of them, and they stood straight with the halbert spears that most Archangels in Eden’s army were trained to use. 

Oh, Hyunsung thought to himself, Those men might know something about the demon I’m trying to hunt. I should ask them if they know the way through the Woods, or at least if they heard anything useful. Surely they will be eager to help me as members of Eden’s army! 

With optimism in his heart, Hyunsung approached the knights in the least threatening way possible: hands in front of him with his shield firmly strapped to his back. As he got closer however, he saw that someone was already speaking with them.

The person, who appeared to be a young man in his late teens, had pale skin and heavy shadows hanging under his eyes. He had the look of someone who hadn’t slept in weeks, and his shoulders hunched in on themselves as if he was trying to take up as little space as possible. 

Hyunsung could see that within his hands was a flat piece of wood. There were a few sentences written on it, and it looked like the boy was trying to get the guards to read it. 

Please sirs, he had written in shaky letters. A family went into the Woods yesterday morning. Did you see them?

The soldiers looked confused.

“What are you, a mute?” one of them scoffed. “No, we haven't seen anyone like that. We would have stopped them if we did.”

“Yeah! We take our work seriously, and we don’t need some kid telling us how to do our job. There’s no way an entire family got past us!”

The boy took out a piece of charcoal from his pocket and scratched something else onto the wood. 

Are you sure? he insisted. Please, there were children with them. My friends. 

For some reason, the guards grew angry.

“Oh, concerned about your friends, are you? Yes we’re sure! Now go on and beat it, kid, before we have to remove you from the premises. I swear, you bother us one more time and I’ll throwing you straight into a cell!”

Figuring he would get in trouble if he stayed any longer, the boy shuddered as he quickly took off in the opposite direction. He kept his eyes firmly plastered on the ground and did not look up once to see where he was going, too afraid to garner unwanted attention. 

In light of his actions, it was no surprise then when Hyunsung, who was just about to step in on the heated conversation, accidentally knocked into the boy when he walked into his path. 

“Ah, I’m so sorry!” Hyunsung apologized as the boy collided into his chest. The piece of wood went flying out of his hands and onto the ground in front of the Hyunsung’s feet.

“Are you ok?” Hyunsung asked. He offered the slate back to the boy. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

Frantically shaking his head, the boy raised his hands in front of him to indicate he had not been injured. A frightened expression appeared on his face and, with little to no warning, he dashed past Hyunsung before he could get out another word.  

“Wait, please!” Hyunsung yelled after him. The boy was surprisingly quick for someone so sickly. “Please, please don’t go! You dropped this!” 

Without taking a second to consider a better option, Hyunsung stuffed the slate under his arm and sprinted after the boy in a fashion unbecoming of an ex-soldier. He ran down the street at full speed, dodging pedestrians who had gathered outside after hearing the noise of their confrontation. 

Unfortunately for Hyunsung, the majority of the town watched on as he, a full-grown man with a weapon strapped on his back, chased after a child in the middle of the afternoon. 

It did not help that he was shouting things such as “Please come back, I just want to help! I promise I’m not going to hurt you!” while the boy was clearly running for his life.

Perhaps Hyunsung did not realize that his actions were frightening the kid rather than helping to calm him, but he nevertheless continued the chase all the way down the street. 

It was at this time that a brilliant idea popped into his head. 

I’m going to need someone to guide me through the woods, Hyunsung thought, still running after the boy.

That kid is looking for his friends who are also lost in the woods. Maybe I could ask him to come with me? I could both track the demon’s house and find his friends if he’s young enough to be considered a child!

A joyous expression appeared on Hyunsung’s face before he stopped to think about what he had just said. 

Wait a second, he paused. I can’t do that. Didn’t Uriel just scold me for putting children in danger during my time in the militia? It would be wrong of me to do that again! I couldn’t possibly ask the kid for help… but, what other choice do I have? 

As Hyunsung struggled with this moral conundrum, the boy dodged behind one of the cottages and entered an area where a smaller house stood alone. Hyunsung, following right behind him, pursued the kid all the way up to the front entrance. He was determined to at least have a conversation with him before making up his mind. 

Luckily for the boy, however, he managed to lock the door shut before Hyunsung could make it inside. Having huddled himself in the corner of the room, he wrapped his arms tightly around his chest in an attempt to calm his racing heart. 

The boy took a few shaky breaths before finally settling down. 

Thank the constellations, he thought. I’m safe now. 

Though it wasn’t much, the bear traps that his friends had lent him had would surely keep the man out. There was no way he could make it past them, and even if he did, the front door was sturdy enough to handle the pressures of even the strongest of forces. The boy sighed, feeling confident that he was safe from further interactions with that monster of a man.  

However, he was wrong. 

“Ah, is this your house? It’s very… lovely,” Hyunsung complimented as he looked around. He noticed the bear traps haphazardly spread out around the shack, creating a radius between and the front door. 

As he looked closer, Hyunsung realized that the spaces between the bear traps were too narrow for him to place his feet in. There didn’t seem to be another way around, so he would have to try a different approach.  

It was a good thing that Hyunsung was smarter than most people gave him credit for. Taking his shield off his back, he lightly began tapping each beartrap on their trigger points with the tip of his shield, creating a path to the front door. 

CLACK! CLACK! CLACK!

The boy’s heart jumped at the sound of steel snapping against steel. He cursed himself. Why didn’t he think that someone would try to set off the bear traps on their own? Usually people got the hint that the traps meant that he wanted to be left alone, but the message flew right over the man’s head. 

“And— here we are!” the boy heard Hyunsung exclaim as he reached the front entrance. “Mind if I come inside? I’ll just— oh. My bad.” 

The door handle (and door hinges subsequently) crumbled under the pressure of Hyusung’s grip. It seemed he had been a little too eager to come inside.

If you can picture it, this led to the comical scene of Hyunsung holding an entire door in his left hand while sheepishly rubbing his neck with the other. He wasn’t trying to look like a psychopath or anything, but his giant-like strength left a certain hermit scared beyond all reason. 

Oh well, the boy thought to himself. It’s been a good life. He closed his eyes and made a couple of quick prayers to anyone listening, praying that the man put him out of his misery as soon as possible. 

“Wait! Please, I'm sorry if I scared you,” Hyunsung apologized, “But I’m not here to hurt you. I just want to talk.”

Tossing his shield (and the door) aside, Hyunsung slowly approached the shaking boy. He opened his palms to show he meant no harm. 

“My name is Lee Hyunsung. I’m here on a quest,” he explained. “The Queen of Eden sent me to deal with the disappearances in the Woods. I heard— uh saw you explain to the soldiers that a family went in there yesterday morning? I can help you look for them if you want.”

The boy still looked weary. 

Hyunsung thought for a second before pulling out the slate of wood the boy had dropped earlier. He held it out to him, waiting.  

“I understand you're afraid of me, but please, I really am here to help. Could you tell me what happened? I promise I will believe you no matter what you say.”

Though not fully trusting him just yet, the boy inched closer to Hyunsung and took the slate out of his hand. He began to etch something furiously onto it. 

Yesterday, he wrote, Neighbors were standing outside my home. Said they were planning to abandon their kids in the Woods, and took off before I could say anything. Haven’t returned since. 

The boy flipped the slate onto its back. Too scared to say anything yesterday so I tried to tell the guards today, but you saw how that went. They didn’t believe me, and now it's too late. The monster probably got to them already thanks to me. I’m such a fool. 

“Please, don’t say such things. We can still find them,” Hyunsung comforted him. 

“It’s possible that your friends are still alive and haven’t been taken by the ‘monster’ yet. I’m sure it will be trying to lure them in though, so we have to get to them as soon as possible. I promise I’ll do everything in my power to get them back here safely!”

“However—” Hyunsung laughed uneasily, “I— need a guide. I’m not used to the Woods, and I have no way of tracking the monster as it only appears to children. I was hoping that you could come with me? Only if you're willing to, of course.” 

The boy didn’t look amused. 

I’m 17, he rolled his eyes, Does that even count as a child? 

“I’m not sure, but it’s better than nothing. If we want to catch the monster and save your friends, we’re going to have to try everything we got. I know it sounds scary, but I could really use your help,” Hyunsung pleaded.

The look on his face was so sincere that even the most heartless of souls would give in immediately at the sight of it. 

However, the boy was certain and firmly shook his head no. 

I’m a hermit, he asserted. I don’t go outside. My friends, who were the only people who didn't think of me as a waste of space, are gone. They’re gone, and I’m sitting here like a coward who can’t even ask for help without this stupid piece of wood! How the hell am I supposed to help you when I can’t even help myself?”

“Hey, don’t say such things! You’ve already helped me so much by providing me with useful information. I couldn’t ask for more,” Hyunsung smiled. 

“I understand that I have no right to ask you to risk your life. I’m supposed to be a hero, and heroes should be able to do these types of things without putting other people in danger. It would be wrong of me to expect more from you.”

He crouched down to take a seat next to the boy before uttering his next words. 

“The truth is,” Hyunsung began, “I’m not a hero. I’m an ex-soldier, and I’ve done things no good person would ever do. I’ve ruined so many lives and even though I’m trying to change, I don’t think I’ll ever be capable of acting like a hero should.” 

“However,” he continued, “I promise you that I’ll keep trying. I promise that I will find this monster and make sure it never haunts your village again. I promise you that your friends will come home safely, no matter what, even if I don’t make it back myself. This is the promise I’m willing to make to you, a promise that says I will do everything within my power to help you return to your normal way of life. It’s the least I can do.”

Guilt poured into the boy’s heart as Hyunsung brushed the dust off his trousers and he stood up. 

“So, if you are certain that you don’t wish to come with me, then there is nothing further I can do then to give you my thanks. Thank you, thank you for everything you’ve done—?”

Han Donghoon, the boy scribbled, you can call me Han Donghoon. 

“Ah, well, thank you for everything, Han Donghoon. I’ll make sure to come back as soon as I can, with your friends right behind me. You’ll just have to wait for me until then.”

Without any further attempts at persuasion, Hyunsung exited the shack and slowly made his way down the street towards the Woods. He stopped briefly to buy a torch and some rope at a local vendor before continuing to turn past the corner where he had first chased after the boy. 

Hyunsung closed his eyes. Though deep down he was dreading the upcoming venture, he was now more determined than ever to make good on his promise. 

Those children are counting on me, Hyunsung reminded himself, nodding his head with resolve. Han Donghoon is counting on me, I can’t let him down. The poor kid seems like he’s been through enough already, so I have to do this. I’ll make sure he never has anything to worry about ever again.

Just as Hyunsung was about to approach the guards and ask them to let him pass through their barricade, he heard  footsteps approaching him from behind. Turning around, he was surprised by what he saw. 

Wait, an out of breath Han Donghoon ran up towards him, appearing as if out of thin air. He held his slate firmly in the air like he was making a declaration. 

I want to come with you. It’s my fault my friends are in there, so the least I can do is help. It’s not fair for you to make a promise when I haven’t done anything to deserve it. I’ll come with you if you’ll still have me. 

Hyunsung smiled bigger than he had ever had before.

“Of course you can still come with me, Donghoon. I’m so glad you’re here!”

As Hyunsung tried to go in for a hug, Donghoon pushed him away. 

We’re not that close, he reminded him, So don’t do that again. 

“Ah, sorry. I just got a little excited.”

Mhmm, I can tell. You’re a hugger aren’t you?

Donghoon shook his head as he smudged and wrote out his next sentence. Hey, what do you think you’re doing going up to the guards? Won’t to let you pass without proof that the Queen sent you. You’d just get arrested for trying to breach the ban. 

“I— I didn’t think about that,” Hyunsung admitted, the faintest hint of blush appearing on his face. 

“I’m sorry, Donghoon, but I don’t think Uriel gave me anything to prove my official quest status. She’s not, err, rooting for my success, you could say.” 

Donghoon rolled his eyes in exasperation. 

Don’t worry about it, he assured Hyunsung, I know a way around the guards. Just follow me.

Oh, so you really want to come, then?” Hyunsung asked in a hopeful voice. He was feeling a bit guilty all of a sudden.

“I don’t want you to do this because you feel pressured into it. You truly want to come of your own free will?”

Of course I am, Donghoon clarified, I’m not doing this because I feeled pressure, I’m doing this because I want to. Now if you're done with your speech, can we go now? We’ll need to leave through the side entrance of the town before it gets dark. 

For once in his life, Han Donghoon took charge and led the way forward with a happy Lee Hyunsung in tow. He took comfort in having a companion by his side again, giving him a confidence he had never felt had before. 

Even Hyunsung couldn’t help but smile as they made their way through the trees and stepped onto uncharted forest grounds. 

When I’m done with this trial and get everyone back to their homes safe and sound, Hyunsung thought to himself, I think I’m going to find Heewon-ssi and give her a big hug. She deserves it after all the worry I’ve put her through. It’s the least I can do.

Chapter Text

Looking back on the situation, Lee Gilyoung wasn’t entirely sure how he ended up stuck in a floating cage, dangling from the ceiling, threatening to be eaten by an old woman turned literal Demon King of Hell. He did know, however, that the situation was getting much too weird for his liking, and that he should have suspected something was up much sooner than he did.  

It all started that morning. When Lee Gilyoung had woken up, he noticed that his sister was gone. Her blanket was pulled back, her shoes were missing, and the spot she had layed in the night before was completely cold to the touch. Now, this wasn’t unusual as Yoosung was always an earlier riser than he was, but Gilyoung guessed he should have found it strange how there were no voices coming from the other room.

The cottage was as quiet as a graveyard in the dead of night, the stale air still waiting to be cut through. 

Alright. There was no need to panic. Had Yoosung and the old woman left the house for some reason?

The idea popped into his head, but Gilyoung was more focused on the wonderful smell wafting in from the kitchen to care too much about where they were. He could almost taste the buttery dessert sitting on the table, and imagined the feel of putting it into his waiting mouth. He was drooling even in his imagination.

“Are you hungry, Titanos?” Gilyoung asked as he reached into his pocket. The cricket was still there, and his big bug eyes stared back at his human companion. Gilyoung smiled at him, thankful he hadn’t been crushed in his sleep. 

“C'mon buddy, I’ll sneak you some crumbs.” 

With a big yawn escaping his mouth, Gilyoung put his companion back in his pocket, stretched out his limbs, and walked up to the door. He shook the handle (a peculiar looking candy with stripes of red and white), and shook it some more when it refused to turn in his grasp. 

“Hey,” Gilyoung complained, annoyance filling his voice. He pushed his weight against the door, confused how a doorknob made of candy could even lock.

 “Is anyone out there? Yoosung? Ajumma? The door’s stuck! I can’t get out of the room.”

Complete silence. 

“Is anyone home? Hellooooooo,” Gilyoung said as he cupped his hands against his mouth, but he was met with the same response. 

Alright, maybe there was reason to panic. Gilyoung paced around the room for a bit, briefly considering the option of just breaking down the door. Would the old woman mind? Probably, but there wasn’t another choice besides waiting for her and Yoosung to get back, and only the constellations knew how long that would take. 

And, Gilyoung reasoned, what if they were in trouble? They could be miles away, lost and disoriented, face to face with the bloodthirsty creatures of the Wild Woods, and— as much as he didn’t want to admit it— Gilyoung worried about Yoosung whenever he wasn’t with her. He considered it his responsibility to look after his sister, his one and only true family in this world. There was nothing they didn’t do together so— call it a brother’s instinct— but Gilyoung could always sense whenever his sister was in danger.

He looked down at Titanos. The alarms were going off in his head, and Gilyoung knew he had to act fast. 

“Ok. Here’s what we’re going to do. I’m going to put you down, and I want you to crawl under the door and look for a key or something. Maybe the ajumma has one lying around. If you can’t, just chirp and come back to me, alright? I’ll just break down the door if it comes to it.” 

Titanos rubbed his antennas together in agreement. The cricket scurried off, and after what seemed like a century, chirped back at the boy. He had unfortunately not been able to find anything. 

“That’s ok, I’m coming. Just stay back from the door alright? I don’t want you getting hurt while I do this.”

With all his might, Gilyoung pushed off his backfoot and slammed his body straight into the center of the door. Bamm! The door, surprisingly strong for being made out of chocolate, did not crumble under Gilyoung’s weight. It was like there was a force field keeping him from breaking through.  

Undeterred, the boy tried the action several more times. 

Bamm, Bamm, Bamm!

On his fourth attempt, Gilyoung gave up on the door and focused on targeting the lock. Balling his fist, he finally managed to displace the latch and sent the door handle flying to the ground with a successful grunt.

Now that the lock was no longer in place, the door easily gave in to Gilyoung’s efforts and sent him sprawling on the outside floor.

Bamm!

“Oh dear,” a voice cooed all the way from the doorway of the cottage. Gilyoung looked up.

To his side stood the old woman, a finger pressed against her cheek as she took in the sight of the boy and the broken door. Though he was about to apologize for making such a mess, something stopped Gilyoung in his tracks. 

Besides the fact that Yoosung was nowhere to be seen, the old woman did not look like the kind ajumma that he had met the night before. A devious smile played across her lips, and she looked at Gilyoung with such an intense… interest? that his skin began to crawl in on itself. Gilyoung knew he had been right to worry.  

“How did you manage to break out of your room, dear? I put a hell of a security charm on it,” the old woman sighed. Her eyes gleamed a darker and darker shade of red as something began to sprout out of her back and head.

“You’re much stronger than I expected!” she exclaimed.

“Amazing, truly! I have no doubt you are just as talented as your sister, but I can’t have my bait running amuck like this. I guess that means I’ll just have to put you in an even stronger cell.” 

_______

And, that essentially explained how Gilyoung had ended up in his current predicament. He had been rotting in the cage for hours, yelling his lungs out before realizing no one could or cared to hear him.

Gilyoung cursed himself for his stupidity, but there was nothing he could do about it now. He had bigger problems.

The demon was currently in his sister’s face, caressing her hair, eyes filled with disgusting intent. It made Gilyoung sick to his stomach, and he was determined to do something about it. 

“Hey!” he yelled at the demon who had introduced himself as Asmodeus by now, “Get away from Yoosung you creep! I don’t care what you’re planning, if you’re going to eat us or sacrifice us or whatever, just leave her the hell alone!”

Asmodeus turned to the boy with a look of confusion on his face.

“Were you even listening to what I just said? I’m not going to eat you. Though some of my fellow brethren have that taste, I have no such desires, boy.”

“Then,” Yoosung interjected, her voice shaking like a leaf,  “What do you mean you need a new host body? And what are you going to do to Gilyoung if you’re not going to eat us?”

“Well, I—”

“I mean, I thought the whole point of the gingerbread house was to lure children in and fatten them up so you could eat them, right? That’s why you’re in an old woman’s body, to make it easier for children to trust you? Was that all just a ruse or…” 

Yoosung rambled on for a couple of more seconds, listing off flaw after flaw of the Demon Lord’s plan while staring intensely into Gilyoung’s eyes. It was almost like she was trying to tell him something. 

Oh. It clicked in his brain. Yoosung was stalling, wasn’t she, to give Gilyoung a chance to escape his cell. He understood the message and hurriedly began to think of a way out. 

Titanos! The boy thought, remembering his cricket friend. He had always seemed to be able to understand him at a telepathic level. 

Can you find me something to pick this lock? Something small and sharp, or maybe a coin if you can find one? Please, I really need your help right now.

Though he didn’t hear the cricket’s reply, Gilyoung did see him scurry into view after a few seconds. He was pulling two needles and a copper coin with him, loose items he had probably found lying under a forgotten crevice in the house.

As quiet as possible, the cricket jumped into the floating cage and placed the items near Gilyoung before jumping back into his pocket. He was lucky to have such a loyal (and strong) companion. 

Gilyoung got to work. He examined the lock before slipping in the two needles, fingers trained to perform this maneuver a thousand times over.

Though he usually preferred to break whatever stood in his way, years of experience of being locked in his room with no dinner taught Gilyoung the necessity of the skill, an instinct born of not wanting his sister to go hungry over his stupid mistakes. He worked as quietly and efficiently as possible. 

“So do you use this oven to cook your victims?” Yoosung asked. She pushed past the demon king and moved over to the stone oven on the left side of the house.

Yoosung opened it and peered inside, the heat from the ever-lit fire burning tears in her eyes. 

“Small, but definitely big enough to fit a person inside it. Wait, is that what your desserts are made of, childrens’ remains? I guess that makes sense since the ajumma’s powers involve baking, but I don’t really want to be made into a pie though…”

“Enough!” Asmodeus yelled, clearly frustrated with the girl’s questions. Even though his face was that of the old woman’s, the yell was still enough to scare Yoosung into silence.

 “I already told you, I’m not going to eat you! Rid the notion from your skull, girl. I simply need a new body if I wish to stay in the Mortal Realm, and yours happens to be to my liking.” 

“And— why do you even need me? Or a host in general?” 

Asmodeus sighed. 

“I forgot that you're just a clueless little girl. I am a Demon King, no? Demons can not enter the Mortal Realm without the encroachment of probability, and after the truce reached in the Demon Wars, we are not allowed to roam free even if we have a vessel. Your previous ruler made sure of that. The Woods are now the only place in this realm that Eden can not reach me, and the side of Good has grown too powerful as of late. Let’s say I’m here to tip the scales back into balance.” 

Click. Click

“So you’re looking for a vessel!” Yoosung exclaimed, raising her voice to cover the noise that Gilyoung was making, “But why me? Why the ajumma? Why lure children from the village when there are stronger choices you could have? Is it just a limit on her abilities?”

Asmodeus scoffed. “Please, the ajumma is just a means to an end. A decrypted piece of flesh I first possessed when making my way into these Woods.” 

“Her ability,” he rolled his eyes, “Involves the creation of this cottage which can only be detected by children, as well the ability to brainwash the consumer of her baked goods. That’s why you forgot all about your precious past and guardians after a while, hmmm?”

A look of surprise appeared on Yoosung’s face as the Demon King continued his monologue. 

“I admit, however, that her powers have been useful for my overall goal. This vessel and her worthless abilities have done well to lure many victims to this cottage, but still, not a single one of them was good enough to be my true vessel.” 

Asmodeus wrinkled his nose in disgust. 

“You see, Yoosung, all of these children who entered the Woods were weaklings. They did not possess a single drop of magic in them and, since a demon is limited by their host’s abilities, they were all deemed worthless in the end. The only use they have now is as fertilizer for my roses,” he sighed. 

“They weren’t special like you, Yoosung.” 

“M-m-m-me?” she stammered, eyes widening even further than they already were “I’m… a mage?”

Deeply amused, asmodeus let out a hearty laugh.

“Goodness, you can’t be that stupid, can you? How did you think you managed to tame that beast, hmmm? Or all those other animals back in the village, for that matter?”

“Well I–” she mumbled. 

“Y-y-you what?” Asmodeus mocked, “you thought you were some sort of animal whisperer? Some sort of fairytale princess whose magical voice could bring animals flocking to you? Don’t make me laugh.”  

He spread his hands out wide. “You and your brother are starblessed, my dear, some of the most powerful mages I’ve seen in ages. I knew the second you stepped in this cottage that you two were different from the rest, children capable of controlling the strongest of foes. I just had to be sure, and you’ve managed to prove me correct without a doubt.”

Asmodeus smiled as he put a finger to his chin. 

“Truly, either of you would be worthy of acting as my vessel but, it just happens your powers are more to my liking. That, and well, your… appearance.”

Taking a step closer to Yoosung, both demon and girl were in front of the oven now, the waves of heat licking their faces as if inviting them into the depths of its hell. 

Gilyoung, please finish soon, Yoosung prayed desperately. I don’t know how much longer I can do this. 

As Yoosung tried to steel her nerves against the Demon King once again, he cupped her cheek in his hand in an almost paternal manner. It was the audacity of a monster trying to mimick human affection. 

“Yoosung, you asked why I choose children, remember? Why I choose them despite  being able to have my pick of the litter,” Asmodeus nodded as if he understood the apparent paradox.

“The truth is, how could I refuse such adorable specimen? I’ve always admired such delicate forms, especially charming little girls such as yourself. The heart wants what it wants, after all, and who am I to deny myself such taste?” 

As the Demon King’s wicked confession left his mouth, a strong force pushed him from behind. 

In any other body, perhaps the demon would not have been so easily moved. He would have caught himself, turned around, and snapped the neck of whoever dared to stand against a demon as mighty as he. However that was not the case this time.

The mighty demon king Asmodeus, stuck in the hunched-over body of an old woman, stumbled blindly into the heat of the oven. Despite the protruding horns and wings, his form managed to be the perfect fit for the small opening in the wall. The sudden displacement allowed Yoosung to wretch herself out of his grasp, her heart almost bursting with joy. 

Gilyoung! 

Her brother, having broken himself free from his cage, slammed his body into the demon's back with such strength that he too almost went tumbling into the oven. Yoosung managed to catch him by the collar, however, pulling him back to his feet. They shared a knowing glance as the same thought entered their minds. 

The oven door!

Before Asmodeus had the chance to pull himself out, the two siblings pressed their backs against the cover and firmly held it closed. They did not budge even as the demon’s cries came whaling from behind them, his voice changing to match the pitch of the old woman’s. 

The children closed their eyes. It was the only thing they could do as they waited for the screaming to end, a horrifying cacophony of sharp cries and sputtering coughs. They couldn’t even afford to pinch their noises shut as the smell of burning flesh wafted into the room, mixing with the sickening sweet smell of the cottage.

The final dessert was being prepared.

Though tears sprung in their eyes and bile regurgitated in the back of their throats, the siblings held firm. They did not move an inch, even as the last of the screaming came to an end. Neither of the children wanted to look inside to see what they had done.  

“Do–” Gilyoung panted, trying to catch his breath from the adrenaline, “Do you think we killed him?” 

His eyes looked weary even with the hint of optimism in his voice. 

Yoosung shook her head. She knew nothing could ever be that simple. 

“He’s a demon king, Gilyoung. There’s no way he’s dead, but I think we managed to burn his vessel. He said he couldn’t stay in this realm without one, so getting rid of his host should have gotten rid of him as well. At least, I think so.” 

Gilyoung laughed nervously, “You better be right about that.” 

“Dummy, of course I’m right.”

“Who are you calling a dummy? I just saved your life!” 

Joking more than bickering this time, the two siblings backed away from the oven and made their way over to the cottage entrance. Gilyoung, deciding it was better to be safe than sorry, pushed the table against the oven door. It was a precaution that did little except ease the paranoia in their minds, but it was enough. 

“There,” Gilyoung said as he wiped his brow, “Now we can go. I’ll grab Titanos and we can head out.” 

Sooyoung chewed on her fingernail. “Ok, but how are we supposed to get home? Wait— oh stars, what about Imobu and Imo? You don’t think they’re still alive, do you?” 

“Well if they are then screw them,” Gilyoung scoffed, “We’re better off without them. If they're dead, we’ll just go back into town and find our own place to live, ok? Maybe Donghoon-hyung will let us stay with him.”  

“Ok,” Yoosung agreed, “but what about our escape plan? How are we going to get out of the Woods without Imobu?” 

“Oh ummm— we can just figure it out as we go? We’ll find some insects or animals or something ,and ask them how to get out of here. Titanos can at least get us back to our camp.”

Yoosung crossed her arms, considering the idea.

“Hmm, alright. I mean, we are mages,” she reasoned. “Our powers have to be good for something. “Now let’s get out of here, ok? I don’t want to even smell gingerbread ever again” 

As the siblings quickly grabbed their things and looked around the cottage with one final glance, it occurred to them that the nightmare they had found themselves in was over. In fact, it was as if it had never happened in the first place, like the sweet old woman they knew was just sitting in the other room, waiting for them to say their farewells before yelling “Travel safely, my dears!”  

The thought of it made Gilyoung feel guilty. The truth of the old woman’s fate and what they had done to her hung heavily on his shoulders, but he knew there was nothing else to be done. She was dead, her soul possessed by a Demon King, her body disposed of by two children who had never truly gotten to know the real her. It occurred to Gilyoung that they didn’t even know the old woman’s name.  

He closed his eyes. Although Gilyoung had never been the religious type, he prayed that the ajumma passed peacefully and that her soul would find a better place in the afterlife. She deserved that much at least. 

So, with his sister and faithful companion by his side, Gilyoung stepped out of the cottage and took his first steps into the dark night of the Woods.

Several stars shone down on them as if illuminating the way forward, and Gilyoung couldn’t help but smile. There was a fire blazing in his heart, and, for the first time, he felt truly hopeful about the future  before him. 

“Oh my,” a voice of death taunted behind them. Horrified, the two children froze.

“You didn’t really think it would be that easy, did you?”

Chapter Text

Elsewhere, Hyunsung and Donghoon were struggling. Struggling to make their way through grassy trenches of the Wild Woods, struggling to find their bearings in a magical forest that was constantly shifting and changing around. Though they had been walking for what seemed like hours now, Donghoon could have sworn they had passed the same oak tree 5 times in a row.

It didn’t help that, with Hyunsung by his side, the faint sweet scent he had been using to navigate the path forward was fading, coming to its inevitable end by the time they reached the second layer of the forest. The magic, no matter the purpose, made no exception for adults. Their presence alone was enough to block the smell from children and made any and all rescue attempts a useless endeavor.

However, to Hyunsung’s credit, he had managed to come up with a solution. Taking the 20 foot long rope he had bought before they had left the town, Hyunsung attached one end around his waist and the other around Donghoon’s. While his job was to trail forward and take care of any threats blocking their path, Donghoon would navigate by tugging at the rope. One pull meant stop, two meant right, three meant left, and anymore meant HELP COME BACK IMMEDIATELY.

So, as long as Hyunsung was far enough ahead or back to keep out of Donghoon’s site, the magic smell returned to him. Granted, Donghoon was still scared out of his mind, especially since the sky was growing darker and darker and the trees more compact, but he reminded himself that he was not really alone. The quiet rustling and the pull of rope in front of him made sure of that.

Hyunsung, who was humming some milita march to himself, held a lantern in one hand and his busted up shield in the other. He stared at its dented metal grooves fondly, taking in the sight of its burnt edges and foot long scratches.

Ah the memories, he thought. Hyunsung could almost smell the scorched flames and the taste of iron building on his tongue. Though somewhat grotesque, those bumps and shaky scratches reminded him of the many incidents that brought him and Heewon closer, so he couldn’t help but reminisce.

Putting those thoughts aside, however, Hyunsung made sure to check up on Donghoon periodically.

“Donghoon, are you doing alright?” he yelled behind him. Hyunsung felt a tug on the rope.

“That’s good,” he hummed, the silence getting to him a little bit. He decided to speak again. “Hey, you don’t think we’re close yet, do you? Pull once for yes and two for no.”

Hyunsung heard a sigh, followed by two tugs.

“Oh alright then,” he was glad to have received a response. “Just keep leading me forward then. It’s getting dark, so be careful. If you need me just remember to–”

Hyunsung stuttered back as he felt the rope go tight. The rustle of footsteps and the crunching of leaves had stopped. Hyunsung paused, gripping the rope and stopping dead in his tracks.

“Donghoon? Are you ok? Do you see anything?”

No response. Then, with a loud roar piercing through the air, Hyunsung felt multiple frantic pulls on the rope before it went completely slack in his hand.

“Donghoon!”

Dropping the lantern, Hyunsung turned around and sprinted back for the boy.

“Come on, come on. I should have never suggested such a stupid plan. Please hold on Donghoon, I’m COMING FOR YOU!”

With that last thought, Hyunsung prayed as he slashed the branches out of his path, his body stumbling forward in preparation of defending Donghoon from whatever horrifying creature had made that sound.

With his battered iron shield braced in front of him, Hyunsung’s unstrapped hand balled into a fist, ready to unleash the full force of his Steel Army training and–

“Donghoon-ssi?”

The beast, which Hyunsung recognized as a 6th grade level hellhound according to his “A Guide to Monsters” milita pamphlet, was not attacking Donghoon. Normally such a monster would not hesitate to strike on sight (they craved the taste of human meat and were programmed to want to send their souls to hell after all), but this hellhound simply sniffed at the sprawled out boy before it.

Donghoon looked petrified, but otherwise unharmed. He was holding his wood tablet in front of his face, trying to ward off the hellhound’s slobbering mouth. The whole scene left Hyunsung confused, particularly conflicting with the ex-soldier in him.

Hyunsung glanced at the ground. He saw Donghoon’s end of the rope trapped under the hellhound’s feet, which must have come undone when it first pounced on Donghoon. Hyunsung exhaled in relief, but didn’t relax his stance. Just what did the hellhound want?

Having noticed the man by now, the monster’s red eyes flashed. It turned towards Hyunsung, baring its teeth at the man and pressing his body onto Donghoon in a low crouch. Did it think that Hyunsung was trying to hurt the boy?

“I- I don’t mean any harm,” Hyunsung rolled the words out slowly, dropping his shield and taking off the rope. He backed up, trying to look as least intimidating as possible.

“Donghoon is my companion. We are looking for his friends, a brother and sister. Would you mind getting off him— please?”

The hellhound eyed him with distaste. Nevertheless, and with what seemed like much deliberation, it did eventually push itself off of Donghoon and let the boy scramble back to his feet. The hellhound clenched on the back of Donghoon’s shirt, however, pulling on the boy as if trying to direct him somewhere.

Hyunsung’s eyes narrowed.

“Do you want him to follow you? I’m sorry but we are already on a quest. Please release him or I’ll have to–” Hyunsung slowly reached back for his discarded shield, but paused as Donghoon shook his head.

The boy, having pulled out another piece of charcoal from his pouch, frantically wrote something down.

Yoosung, he clarified, I smell like her. Sniffed, didn’t attack me because of her, I think. She has “pets” like him before. Dogs, bears, badgers, even wolves.

“Yoosung?” Hyunsung repeated out loud, incredulously. He did not think a little girl would have such interests in beasts.

“Do– do you know her?” he asked the hellhound, “Young girl, came into the Woods yesterday? She may have been taken by a demon with a gingerbread– err, sweet-smelling house?”

The hellhound perked up at the description. It tugged at Donghoon even more excessively, causing him to stumble back with a grunt.

Then, the monster did something truly unexpected. Lifting Donghoon like a pup and quickly tossing him the air, the hellhound yelped as Donghoon landed firmly on his back. With another yelp, it looked expectantly at Hyunsung, as if inviting him to join.

Slowly, the ex-soldier’s stiff grimace formed into a smile. Hyunung grabbed his shield, placing it on his back strap before approaching the creature.

“Donghoon,” he calmly addressed the now hyper-ventilating boy, “The hellhound knows where Yoosung and Gilyoung are. He wants to help, and our previous method of searching is too dangerous. What do you say if we catch a ride, hmm?”

No, Donghoon protested, No No No No No– but he could do nothing as Hyunsung pulled himself onto the hellhound, clicked his heel into the creature’s side, and grinned like a madman as they rode off into the depths of the Wild Woods.
____________

“Oh my, you didn’t truly think it would be that easy, did you?”

Yoosung wanted to smack herself for being such an idiot. Of course getting rid of a demon king could never go off without a hitch, but a girl could hope, couldn’t she?

Standing behind the siblings, in what must have been his true form, was the demon king Asmodeus in all his glory.

Having retained the same curved horns, feathered wings, smoldering eyes, and weathered claws as the old woman, the demon’s current form was a semi-transparent blue; flames wrapped around his body, raw and vermilion, burning so hot that the grass around them had been completely scorched. Asmodeus’s mouth, no longer the arrogant smirk it was before they tossed him in the oven, was now a furious, down turned curve. His eyes burned with a hot, personal hatred, as if saying you brats will pay for your insolence.

“B-B-But how did you…?” Yoosung stammered, pulling Gilyoung a few steps back. She clutched his arm to her tightly, her body shaking in fear.

“We– we killed your host body! You should have disappeared!”

“Ha, yes, that’s true. Well done, whelps! If I hadn’t pulled out and severed my connection with that flesh bag at the last second, I’d be good as gone. I’d be like the boiling custard trapped in a crust of a melting pie,” the demon king chuckled, his voice deep and throaty.

He clutched his side in a pained expression, clearly feeling the effects of their earlier efforts. If Yoosung looked closely, she could see cracks slowly creeping up his body.

“But fortunately, here I am! While you may have injured me somewhat, fire doesn’t do much against a demon’s true form. I’ll admit that you got the better of me there, but–” Asmodeus paused, barely keeping his voice steady, “What type of Demon King would I be if I let two children get the better of me? Surely not one worthy of the thirteenth title!”

Gilyoung shoved his sister to the ground as a wave of fire blew over their heads. Asmodeus laughed, his blast hitting the trees behind them and turning wood to ash in an instance.

“Fucking Christ, how's that for power?! That stupid meat bag can’t hold me back any longer!”

As if angered by his outburst, the Woods shook in heavy defiance. Fractures formed in the dirt and the treetops swayed from side to side, sending heavy branches to the ground. Even Asmodeus was taken aback by the sudden vibrations, snarling as he looked to the night sky.

“Right–” Asmodeus scoffed in the air, “I get it.”

He pressed his hands to his mouth and threw back his head. “I won’t harm any more of your damn trees! I don't know why you suddenly care about upholding contracts but— I’ll be more careful, you fragile sons of a bitches! Now just mind your own damn business and let me hunt my prey already!”

While Asmodeus was screaming bloody murder at the treetops, Gilyoung and Yoosung pulled themselves to their feet and sprinted away from the demon king. With their backs turned from the gingerbread house, the siblings raced along the faded path that had first brought here before making a sudden detour into the thicket of the trees.

The more trees, the better, Yoosung thought, dodging and twisting her body to fit between the tight spaces of the wooden trunks. It was dark, but she kept a firm grip on Gilyoung, pulling him along as she ignored the thorny vines at their feet and haggard branches that tore at their skin. If Asmodeus wasn’t allowed to harm the forest, then they would use that to their advantage.

Stars, Yoosung swore, panic building up in her throat, this is terrible. No matter how fast we run, he’s going to catch up to us eventually. What the hell are we going to do?

“Yoosung, careful!” her brother shouted, catching her before she tripped face-first over a knotted root. Stupid.

Gilyoung panted as he lifted her back to her feet, wasting no time to get back into a sprint. “So, what’s the plan right now? Can you use your magic to call something to help us? Preferably something big, scary, and won’t turn on us the second it gets the chance?”

This time, Yoosung really did smack her head.

Something big, scary, and loyal… why didn’t I think of it sooner?

Closing her eyes and letting Gilyoung lead her by hand, Yoosung forced herself to concentrate. Though she didn’t really know what she was doing, having always manifested her magic in more unconscious ways, she thought about what the old woman had told her about the star-blessed on their walk earlier that day.

I have to tap into my mara— err, mana was it?— to cast a spell. I don’t really know how to do that, but Asmodeus said that I’ve always been using magic to tame animals. Maybe I just need to put some more force behind my thoughts?

Taking a deep breath, Yoosung pushed through the contents of her brain. She became acutely aware of the blood pumping through her veins, the racing thuds of her heartbeat, and the contraction of her lungs as they pulled air in and out of her body. Every vital part of her raced with a burst of adrenaline, but there was something else that made itself known to Yoosung too, a vigor that she had only ever felt faintly before:

Magic, she realized, an energy that had been trapped within her heart all this time, just waiting to burst free. Mana.

Suddenly, and as if a certain part of her brain had just unlocked for the first time, spell names started popping up in Yoosung’s head.

Beast Tamer, Reflexive Killer, Diverse Communication, Beast King’s Sensitivity, Agile Feet, Hybridization… the list went on and on. All Yoosung had to do was pick the right one.

<< Diverse Communication (Level 3) Now Casting! >>

“Mister!” Yoosung screamed both internally and externally. She grimaced, trying to mentally pinpoint her target's location in the vastness of the Wild Woods. Her sight briefly took on a new image, one of sharper vision and higher off the ground. She could hear the rapid crunching of leaves and the pants of a beast much bigger than her own form.

There he is, and he's nearby too!

“Mister, it’s me!” she cried, “Please, find me! I really need your help right now!”

But before Yoosung could give any further instructions, her sight blurred. The magic in her gave out, the energy dissipating around her as an insidious voice called, “Huh? And where do you two think you’re going?”

The scene in front of the children shifted. Instead of the continued sight of dense vegetation and splintered offshoots hindering their path, the next step Sooyoung took was into an open clearing of grass. Green and crimson rocks painted the ground; blood red roses grew in organized patches; the smell of fire and gingerbread tainted Yoosung’s nose. We’re right back where we started!

“Thank you, oh great spirits, was that so hard now?” Asmodeus’s mocking voice made itself known.

“You could have done that sooner though– I don't have all the time in the world.”

He prowled closer to the children in long strides, trying to hide the ever-growing cracks on his body; there was a particularly nasty one present on his arm, giving it a molten appearance. However, Asmodeus paid it no heed, and continued to march towards them. Gilyoung threw himself between the demon king and his sister.

“Spare me the attempt, boy,” Asmodeus growled.

Gilyoung struggled as he was lifted upward by his shirt collar, coming face to face with the glowing eyes of hell. A ball of fire formed inches from his face, and Gilyoung could practically taste smoke and iron bubbling in his mouth.

“Let’s make this simple— Yoosung, act as my host body and allow me to possess you without struggling,” Asmodeus said.

”I’m not in the mood for a battle, mental or physical. You mages can put up quite a bit of mental resistance when put to the test. In turn I will–” Asmodeus brought the fire closer to Gilyoung’s head, “not burn this boy into a crisp. In fact, I’ll even let him go as a sign of good faith— you have my word. So Yoosung, have I made myself clear?”

“I–” Yoosung started, her eyes widening.

“Yes or no, dear. It’s quite simple.”

“Say no!” Gilyoung hollered from Asmodeus’s grip, straining his body to meet his sister’s eye.

“Just get out of here, Yoosung! Don’t you dare sacrifice yourself for me!”

“Well your brother’s quite insistent, but I’m sure he won’t feel that way once the fire hits his skin. However, if that’s what you both truly want…” Gilyoung braced himself for the impact, flames already licking his cheek.

“NO, STOP!!!” Yoosung shrieked. “I– I give in. I’ll be your host, Asmodeus… just leave him alone.”

“Splendid,” the demon king grinned. “I knew you would make the right decision in the end.”

Dropping Gilyoung to the ground in a hurry, Asmodeus rushed over and seized the little girl’s face. She tried to pull away from his burning grip, but he held her steady. In a panic, Yoosung desperately searched for some fragment of mana left in her, some spell she could pull out to save the day– no such relief came, however. She was spent, fresh out of magic and fresh out of caring any longer.

Goodbye Gilyoung, goodbye Mister. Maybe I’ll see you in another life.

Asmodeus beamed at the girl’s worn out expression.

“Here’s to our union, Yoosung-ah,” he cheered, “We will be a most wonderful pair you and I! May we be together forever… till death do us part—” but that last declaration was interrupted by the distinct cry of a new voice.

“INCOMING!”

The voice, followed by a furious howl of a familiar wild beast, merged together to form a battle call that sent Yoosung’s heart racing with relief— reinforcements had arrived.

____________________

“INCOMING!”

The warning slipped right out of Lee Hyunsung’s mouth as the hellhound burst through the trees and into the open clearing. Their ride had not been a long one, thanks in part to the creature’s fast-paced stride and long legs, but had been rather… bumpy to say the least. Donghoon looked close to spilling his guts about five times, but thankfully kept it in with only a slightly perturb expression.

The poor boy would not be so lucky at their arrival, however. Stopping dead in its tracks, the hellhound threw both Hyunsung and Donghoon to the ground, roaring with delight the second it spotted the little girl standing a few feet away from them— Yoosung, Hyunsung registered on his back with squinted eyes.

In the dim lighting, she looked to be trapped within the clutches of a tall glowing figure, a humanoid creature with sharp horns and bird-like wings— a demon, in other words. It seemed Uriel was right in her assertions about the rumors, but this particular demon didn’t look anything like the “small fry” she mentioned.

Woof, woof, woof!

In any case, Hyunsung pulled both himself and the sickly-looking Donghoon to their feet. He maintained a calm expression, putting one hand on the excited hellhound while assessing the situation.

The demon, however, reacted with a completely different response. Staring at the rag-tag trio, the demon’s mouth opened with surprise, its one eye hovering half-closed while the other widened to a concerning degree.

“Alright,” the demon exclaimed, trying to contain his annoyance, “Just what in the fresh hell is this? Who the fuck ARE you people? And why is it that everytime I try to merge with my vessel I get interrupted by some stupid bull— GAHH!”

Fortunately, the group’s arrival acted as enough of a distraction for the little boy— Gilyoung— to pick up a nearby fallen branch and make a move on the demon. Though his skin tingled, his mind worked fast. Ducking under its arm and lunging himself upward, Gilyoung thrust the branch’s jagged edge into the monster’s forearm, hitting its crack and splitting the limb into a ray of light.

The demon howled in pain.

“You wretched brat!”

“Yoosung now!”

The girl, freeing herself from the creature’s grip, grabbed her brother’s hand and made a mad dash for the newly arrived group.

“Mister!” she cried in relief.

Besides her former companion, the reinforcements were also composed of a muscular looking man, his steel, slightly worn out shield, and a pale, shaking teen— wait, was that who she thought it was?

“Oppa, is that really you?”

Donghoon nodded his head wildly, gesturing for Gilyoung and Yoosung to get behind him. He put on his best brave face for them, but still cowered behind Hyunsung as he took a battle ready stance. The mercenary furrowed his brow.

Is that a demon king… in its true form?

“Yoosung, Gilyoung,” Hyunsung said without so much as a look behind him, “My name is Lee Hyunsung– I am a mercenary who was sent by the Queen of Eden to rescue you and kill this demon. Donghoon and this hellhound have come to my aid, but I’m afraid we… may be out of our depths here.”

“Hellhound? You mean Mister?” Yoosung questioned as she and her brother hosted themselves onto her companion’s back. The hellhound Mister barked with joy upon this act.

“Yes. Your, uh, friend, comes from a species that is native to the same realm as that creature–” Hyunsung pointed at the staggering demon across the field, “But that’s besides the point: we need to get out of here. If I’m right, and he truly is a demon king, then there is no way for us to kill him.”

Hyunsung drew his shield in front of them. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the demon pulling itself to its feet now, hissing and cursing as it clutched its stabbed arm. Though Gilyoung’s makeshift weapon should have severed its limb clean off, the wound he left only resulted in more splintered cracks appearing on the demon’s body. However, Hyunsung’s mind filled with hope.

We might still have a chance.

“His name is Asmodeus,” Gilyoung clarified, catching his breath in heavy pants, “And you’re right, he’s a demon king. He lured us here and tried to possess Yoosung before you guys came. So umm, what are we going to do if we can’t kill him?”

“Please, don’t worry about that, Gilyoung,” Hyunsung reassured him, “I have a plan. We— are going to run for it. Right now, as soon as I give the signal.”

Donghoon’s mouth dropped as the man hoisted him onto the beast, motioning for their immediate removal.

“I’ll sprint behind you all and provide coverage,” Hyunsung declared.

“Yoosung, please tell Mister to run through the trees as fast as he can, but stay in the general area– we don’t want Asmodeus following us outside of the Woods. If we need to disband at some point, that’s fine, but under no circumstances should any of us get close to him. We just need to play keep away as long as we can. Oh and Donghoon, here,” the man tossed him his boot knife.

“Could you take your wood slate and carve it into a cross? They are pretty good at deterring demons, but I’m not sure if it will work on a full-fledged demon king.”

You– are you kidding me right now? Donghoon’s eyes seemed to say.

“Well I know it’s silly, but it's true! Who knows, maybe it will prevent him from tracking you down. I think it’s worth the— Donghoon, watch out!” Hyunsung cried. He lunged his shield into the air as a fireball came hurling at the group.

Hyunsung grit his teeth. The impact hit him like a ton of bricks, propelling his body into the side of the hellhound. Even the outer part of his shield sizzled with protest. With just a glance, Hyunsung could tell that the iron was starting to melt off its base.

Well, so much for those memories.

“Don’t think you can get away from me that easily, Yoosung” Asmodeus cried, his hand reeling back for another throw of his flames. He was far from the group, but that seemed to pose no challenge to how far he could throw his projectiles.

“Once I’m done with this pathetic excuse of reinforcements, nothing will keep us apart! Now why don’t you just die like good little flesh bags, hmm?”

And that’s our signal to leave.

“Everyone– go now! I’ll be right behind you!” Hyunsung called.

Much to his surprise, the mercenary’s orders were already carried out the second the words left his mouth. The hellhound, having already plunged itself into the trees to Hyunsung’s left, rode off with the three children faster than he could say dear constellations. Hyunsung shook his head and ran after them, trailing a few feet meters behind as he shifted sideways and propped his damaged shield to cover his ribs. Any protection was better than none.

“Really, again?” Asmodeus sighed from the same spot.

“If it didn’t work the first time, why the hell do you think it would work this time?” He ran a finger through his hair.

“Oh great Wood spirits, if you would be so kind, spit those flesh bags back over here. I’d hate to harm any more of your trees in my pursuit of the girl. Be quick about it too, alright?”

Impatiently, the demon king waited, but no such shift occurred. The Woods did not twist its form, did not create a labyrinth, did not clear the way for him to reach his targets as it had done time and time before. It seemed that the spirits would not heed his call this time, not when one of their own inhabitants was involved. That damn hellhound.

“Fine, be that way!” Asmodeus cursed into the air. “And burn in hell with the rest of them!”

Unleashing another ring of fire but this time in a shade of cold blue, Asmodeus held nothing back. Every tree within a 100 feet radius of him burst into flames, mowing down several layers of the forest in one go.

Hyunsung and the rest of the group fell to the ground in surprise; their position, having previously been covered by the rows of trunks between them and the mad demon king, was now completely exposed.

Well, it was a good life while it lasted, Hyunsung thought. 

The demon king smiled, but there was a desolate expression on his face.

“Oh so that’s where you were hiding! Unfortunately for you, I have no time to play hide and seek, so I hope you don’t mind a little cheating.”

Mind racing, Hyunsung turned towards the children just a few feet from him. They had managed to stabilize themselves on the hellhound’s back, and looked at Hyunsung desperately for instructions on what to do next. When Donghoon’s eyes met his, Hyunsung pointed at the untouched trees to their backs.

“Keep going!” he roared to the teen, “We just need to keep it up for a few minutes longer! He’ll disappear soon enough!”

“But Hyunsung-nim what about y—?” Gilyoung asked, before suddenly cutting himself off.

Hyunsung paused. He could see the wheels turning in the boy’s mind, and had the distinct impression that he was listening to something. Nodding his head and turning to Hyunsung, Gilyoung gave the mercenary a thumbs up. Did he have some plan in mind?

Hesitantly, Hyunsung yelled, “Just go, please! I’ll be fine! I know what I’m doing!”

“My, you seem so sure. So you figured me out now, did you, human?” A low chuckle came behind him. “How interesting.”

Asmodeus, faster than Hyunsung could comprehend, lept towards him in a fit of pure rage. His swing was deft and brutal– the only thing Hyunsung could do was throw his shield up to his face at the last second, praying for it to not give in under the heat and stress. The fumes of burning iron stung Hyunsung’s eyes, but it was a feeling he was grateful for all the same.

The demon king pulled back from him with a laugh.

“Tell me,” Asmodeus commanded, “how do you know of my predicament? I guess it’s somewhat obvious with all the probability building in my body but— how does a common grunt know about such a concept? Were you one of those human soldiers conscripted during the Demon Wars? Or perhaps that brat from Eden told you about me?” the corner of his lip twitched with little amusement.

Hyunsung didn’t answer. Instead he pulled his undershirt up over his mouth and shifted his weight to his front foot, blocking Asmodeus from the fleeing hellhound as he prepared for another blow with his claws. There was no use in running now.

However, Hyunsung considered what he could have said. He could have said how he had years of experience fighting demons under the Steel Militia’s command, confirming Asmodeus’s assumption about his involvement in the war seven years ago. During that time, Hyunsung had come face to face with his fair share of Demon Realm abominations: hellhounds, devils, incubi, and imps of all kinds. He had even gone head to head with a demon king vessel or two— though neither of them were as high ranking as the demon king before him, admittedly.

And, it was during his time in the militia that Hyunsung learned of the only two ways to get rid of a demon king: the instructions from his commander floated around in his head like some off-key melody, pulling Hyunsung’s attention away from the fight at hand.

One, Hyunsung thought as he swiftly dodged Asmodeus’s jab at his torso, Catch the demon king off guard by killing its host quickly. Host bonding takes time to both complete and severe, especially if the vessel is resisting. Usually a stab through their heart will do, the more brutal the kill, the better. Doing so will injure the demon, send it back to its realm, and prevent it from returning to the Mortal Realm for a while.

Hyunsung rolled behind one of the higher tree stumps, shielding him from another fiery punch to the gut. Two: if the demon king is in its true form, wait for probability to take hold of it. Its body will begin to crack and disperse without the presence of a host body in the Mortal Realm, leaving its soul shattered and confined to the depths of hell for centuries.

Undoubtedly, the second method was the harder one. Not only did it require fighting a demon king at its full power, but also ran the risk of getting possessed during the encounter anyways. Sure, it may be harder for Hyunsung to be possessed as Steel soldiers were trained to withstand demon mind invasion, but the physical challenge was still there. He was nowhere near the level of power or battle prowess as Asmodeus, as evident by the current fight unfolding right now.

Damn it. Hyunsung grunted in pain as Asmodeus’s leg struck him in the shin– he hadn’t managed to dodge that one. Though Hyunsung kept himself on his feet, he could feel his steel greave melting from the impact.

Stars, Hyunsung stumbled back. His armor was fusing with his skin.

The demon king laughed at his pain.

“You’re good, little human,” Asmodeus acknowledged as he slammed Hyunsung with another flurry of kicks, “But how long do you think you can keep this up? Why don’t you just step aside and stop wasting both our time, hmmm? You’re bulky, useless form is not the one I’m after.”

Treating Hyunsung as a broken toy he no longer wanted to play with, the demon attempted to leap past the man into the depths of still-standing trees behind them. He could hear the footsteps of that beast somewhere inside, both covered by the trees yet circling somewhere near the edge of the battlefield. His prey was close.

However, as much as his heart pounded in excitement, the demon’s attempt was met with a loud cry and a resounding whack to the face, the sharp end of Hyunsung’s shield cutting straight into his nose. Small rifts of yellow crystalized on Asmodeus’s face.

“Arghhh!”

“You’re not getting anywhere near them,” Hyunsung muttered, bracing his shield in front of him. “Not if I can help it.”

Panting heavily, Hyunsung swallowed back the blood pooling into his mouth. He took a second to look at the burn marks seared into his skin, the heat so bad that only a feeling of coolness registered in his brain.

Not even Heewon-ssi managed to do so much damage to me when we first fought, the mercenary thought. Briefly, he wondered if this next move would be his last.

However, Hyunsung would not be the man he is today if not for the increasingly desperate risks he took both inside and outside of combat. Leaving no room for the demon to recover, Hyunsung thrusted his shield into Asmodeus like a battering ram, propelling all his weight forward in one last attempt at heroism. It didn’t matter if the pure heat emanating off the demon king’s body burned through both the shield and Hyunsung himself, as long as he bought more time for the others.

Come on, come on, just last a little bit longer!

In an incredible and rather shocking feat of strength, Hyunsung managed to push both himself and the demon king all the way back to the original opening; the gingerbread house laid just beyond the two figures, still nestled neatly in between the space of two untouched oak trees. How they managed to escape the carnage of Asmodeus’s earlier blast was beyond him. The mercenary only wished he had whatever protection charm that had been casted upon them, especially considering the current state of his body.

Hyunsung looked down at his arms. Raw, red, and blistered with every single hair on his forearms singed completely off, it was clear that the mercenary was on his last leg. Belatedly, he realized he was no longer holding anything in his hands, collapsing to the ground just as the thought entered his head.

Oh, there it was. Several steps in front of Hyunsung laid a gleaming puddle of silver, slowly sinking into the dirt beneath him.

Dear constellations, his shield had been completely melted.

“You.”

And it just kept on getting better. Hyunsung barely managed to glance up as his head was lifted roughly from the ground, his mouth letting out a painful cough.

To no one’s surprise, and with one hand grasping the back of Hyunsung’s hair in a death grip, was the fuming demon king himself. Asmodeus’s fractured face greeted the mercenary, his features so shattered that the he looked like an angry mosaic put together by clumsy hands, with each little break in his face giving the appearance of chipped blue glass. It was not a pretty sight.

Moreover, and much worse, Hyunsung could barely tolerate being in his presence. In addition to the feverish warmth that usually flowed off his body, the weight of probability was really taking hold of Asmodeus now; small electric sparks flew off him in painful jolts, striking Hyunsung in the face like whip lashes.

“You— are a pain in my ass,” Asmodeus growled at the mercenary, “And not in a fun way. How the hell did you manage to pull that little stunt off, huh? You’re a fucking human, for Christ’s sake!”

Hyunsung winced as the demon slammed his face into the dirt.

“Gahh, but as much as I’d love to kill you right now... time is running out. I can’t afford to be picky.”

The demon’s nose wrinkled in disgust. “So, although you’re not even close to my preferred taste, all burly and ugly and male, you’ll have to do. May our union be a match made in hell.”

Taking a deep breath do demons even need to breathe, Hyunsung thought deliriously Asmodeus brought his hands to the man’s cheeks. He closed his eyes and with what little magic he had left, began the process for merging. Black energy swarmed all around them.

I will not give in… I will not give in… Heewon-ssi would never forgive me…

Of course she would, the demon replied back, she loves you after all. Wouldn’t she want you to rest?

His next words were the final nail in the coffin.

You’re tired, Lee Hyunsung. You’ve done enough. Close your eyes.

A cloud of fogginess permeated through Hyunsung’s brain. Come to think of it, he was feeling rather tired. There was a heaviness to his eyelids that had not been there before, a force demanding Hyunsung to drop them like heavy metal weights. Slowly, the mercenary’s lashes crept towards the bottom of his eyes.

Yes, that’s very good. Relax Hyunsung, and enjoy your eternal slumber— wait, what?

The mercenary’s eyes snapped open with a start. Asmodeus hands wretched away his face; they now stood pinned to his sides, a tangle of vines wrapping themselves around his cracked wrist. Where the hell had they come from?

In fact, now that he looked around, Hyunsung could see that it was more than just the vines that had sprouted. Stretches of green grass that had been previously scorched by flames gently caressed Hyunsung’s skin, and every tree that had been vaporized stood just as proudly as they had before, shining brightly in the cold light of the moon. Little dandelions had grown out of the grass, and if Hyunsung looked more closely, were those dead crickets scattering the field around him?

“Hyunsung-nim!”

The mercenary titled his head back. He could see the Gilyoung and Donghoon rushing to him on foot, while Yoosung and the hellhound raced behind them, just a few feet away from his current position. In his hand, Gilyoung carried something small and brown, and, upon closer inspection, appeared to be one of the many crickets lying in the dirt. The boy wore a worried expression, but put it aside as he ran up to Hyunsung.

“Are you alright?” he asked, trying to lift Hyunsung up to no avail.

“Shit— he’s not looking too good. Yoosung, bring Mister over here, and help me pick this hyung up before he passes out!”

Little boys shouldn’t curse like that, Hyunsung thought with a sigh.

“Coming!” he heard Yoosung say, followed by a Woof! Woof!

A few seconds later, teeth gripped the back of Hyunsung’s shirt, pulling him to his feet like a puppet. This movement allowed the mercenary to realize that most of his armor had melted off, leaving only the bare remains of cloth underneath. Both the hellhound and Donghoon struggled to place the hefty man on the beast’s back, but eventually got him in a steady position.

Donghoon pulled out a wooden cross (he really had made it) and placed it on Hyunsung with an anxious look.

Across the field, they left the demon king to struggle fruitlessly against his bounds.

“You stupid, laughable, backstabbing pieces of shit!” Asmodeus screamed out loud, not caring about the presence of children.

“I’ll have your heads, just you wait! How dare you turn on me? And HOW DARE you team up with the likes of these—” the demon fumbled, looking for the right words, “Bastards to take me down? I’ll burn more than just your measly little trees next time, god damn it!”

Asmodeus took in a ragged breath of air as the probability continued to spread across his body. There were so many fractures that it was hard to differentiate what part of his face was his eyes or which parts were nose and mouth.

Forcing his eyes to stay open, Hyunsung could see that the bottom part of Asmodeus’s body was slowly crumbling away into particles of light, and though the demon king tried to burn off the vines, several more grew quickly in their place. Anyone could see that he wasn’t much longer for this world.

“Aghh… ha, fuck!” the demon king cursed, “This really is the end, huh… but before I go, I've got something to say to you brats,” Asmodeus's face swept over the group before landing on the girl.

"Yoosung— you did well. Congrats on the magic by the way, but know that you carry on a piece of me every time you use it. The same goes for you boy..."

Asmodeus’s face turned towards Gilyoung.

"Nice trick with the bugs there. I'll admit, I never had you pegged as someone who could throw away lives so carelessly, but it just goes to show how ruthless you can be! Perhaps I should have made you my vessel instead!" 

Gilyoung‘s face darkened at his statement. Unperturbed, however, Asmodeus made one last attempt to address his final victim. 

“And you…” he spat towards Hyunsung, “Little hero. Don’t you dare think that this is the end. Though I may be done for and my body will rot in hell for eons, there’s still the balance of Good and Evil at play. Do you understand?”

The vines loosened from his body as Asmodeus’s arm disintegrated into the air.

The demon king chuckled. With one last grin, the remains of his body burst into a ray of light as he uttered his final words.

“When one demon king falls, another is sure to rise…”

This time Hyunsung really did close his eyes.

Asmodeus, ruler of the 32nd Demon Realm and the 13th Demon King of Hell, was gone.

Chapter Text

The next time Hyunsung opened his eyes, he was not laying face down on the soft black fur of a newly formed ally, his teeth clenched and forehead beaming with sweat. No. Instead, he was laying on his back on some sort of chalky-feeling table, mouth agape with drool and an insistent finger poking his face. The overwhelmingly sweet smell was more unbearable than the burning pain sweeping across his body, although Hyunsung had to admit it was nowhere near as bad as when he had first closed his eyes. 

“Ah, you’re awake! Thank goodness!” 

Hyunsung turned his head to the voice and tried to sit up, keyword being tried. His body felt as stiff as a board, and with the newly tied strips of fabric across his bare torso, arms, and legs, Hyunsung felt like one of those tightly wrapped undeads he sometimes saw on the battlefield— though they were much more common in Papyrus than around these parts. 

Relieved, Gilyoung pulled his fingers back from the man’s face. There was a towel in his hands, and a wet basin next to his feet. 

Donghoon stood a few feet next to him, much closer to Hyunsung’s legs. He was studying the horrendous sight that was the result of the fusion between Hyunsung’s shin and metal greave. It was the only piece of armor that hadn’t been taken or burned off of the mercenary during the fight. 

“How are you feeling, Hyunsung-nim?” Gilyoung put his free hand on the man’s back, trying to support his weight.

 “You knocked out after Asmodeus disappeared. You– didn’t look very good. We didn’t know where else to go so we rushed back here and started cleaning you up the best we could. Yoosung told us to rinse your burns with water and put this—” he hesitated, “Plant slime on them? Which is supposed to heal you or something? She and Mister went out an hour ago to grab some more while Donghoon bandaged you up with bedsheets.”

He frowned. “We’re not having a lot of success with your leg though. Can you get up or—?”

“Yes,” Hyunsung winced, his rib cage screaming in protest, “I think I can. It’s alright, Gilyoung, I can do it by myself—” but that statement was immediately proven false. 

With a careless slip of his fingers, Hyunsung’s weight was thrown from him and his back was sent crashing back onto the table. It was a miracle the furniture didn’t break under the impact. 

“Hyunsung-nim!” 

Concerned, both Gilyoung and Donghoon’s came behind Hyunsung, gently pushing the man’s broad shoulders into a sitting position. Although he had lost his bag and subsequent wood tablets in the ensuing fight, the message Donghoon was trying to convey was quite clear: we just wrapped those bandages, you idiot. Don’t go undoing them now. 

“I– I’m sorry,” Hyunsung apologized, “I’ll be more careful.” 

Then, a more pressing question entered his mind. 

“While I was fighting Asmodeus,” Hyunsung recounted, “I thought for sure that I was going to die. But then those vines appeared. And you guys showed up, and the forest started healing itself, and a bunch of crickets showed up in the grass—” he rattled on.

“What exactly happened?”  

“Oh that…”

Both Gilyoung and Donghoon flinched, and the older boy put his hand on the other’s shoulder. It was a gesture of comfort, but Gilyoung shrugged him off. He couldn’t meet their eyes. 

Hesitating, Gilyoung pulled a small cricket out of his shirt pocket, displaying it palms out for Hyunsung to see. Its shriveled body and unusual stillness told the man all he needed to know. 

“This is Titanos,” Gilyoung stated, his voice wavering.

“Remember when we looked at each other after Asmodeus burned down all those trees? Well, Titanos was talking to me then. Hetold me that he could feel that the Woods were angry— so angry that they would throw out Asmodeus if they could, but they were too injured. I asked him how we could help them, so he told me his plan…” 

Wait, Donghoon had carved onto the chocolate floor. He picked up one of the various kitchen knives lying on the counter, making them wait as he wrote: How can you understand him? And how did you call on those crickets while we were running away too?

“Oh right,” Gilyoung paused, “I guess I forgot to explain that. Me and Yoosung are… mages apparently. That’s why Asmodeus wanted to take over Yoosung’s body and how we can both talk to certain animals.”

He turned to the older boy. “We kind of just discovered it recently, and I didn’t even realize how to use my magic until after we left Hyunsung-nim. Sorry I forgot to tell you, hyung.”

Hyunsung’s eyebrows raised in mild surprise, but he wasn’t as shocked as Donghoon, who stared at Gilyoung like his eyes were about to pop out of his head. 

Unlike the self-proclaimed hermit, Hyunsung had met a few mages on his travels, and was no stranger to magic by any means. His fiancee was half-angel anyways— though she did not inherit the feathery white wings or halo often associated with the species, she had no problem casting her magical flames whenever the need suited her. 

Putting that thought aside, Hyunsung noticed the deep frown on Gilyoung’s face. 

“Anyways, the creatures in these Woods, they’re not exactly… born like us. Though they reproduce and all that, their souls can only be brought to life by the blessings of the ‘Spirits of the Forest.’ Non-native species like Mister can earn their blessings too by having offspring and accepting the soul process. In turn, all the creatures receive the Woods protection and enhancements, but they can’t leave its boundaries. There’s another price too.”

Gilyoung’s mouth trembled.

“When the creatures die… their souls are absorbed by the Woods and used as energy to fuel the place,” tears started to well in his eyes. “So if we wanted to heal them and get the Spirits’ help, we needed some… some sacrifices.”

The boy put Titanos down on the nearby counter and tore off a piece of his shirt. Slowly, he started to wrap the creature up. As a small prayer and a quiet sob left his mouth, Hyunsung felt the need to comfort him. 

“It’s alright, Gilyoung,” the mercenary whispered gently.

“You did what you had to do. None of us would be here right now if it weren’t for Titanos and his friends. Their sacrifice saved us and the countless other people that would have been hurt if Asmodeus had managed to escape the Woods— it was for the best.”

Gilyoung’s face flashed with a misery so strong that even Hyunsung was taken aback. 

“Yeah! I know that, I do,” he insisted, “But it doesn’t make me feel any better. My magic— I… I basically forced them to do it. I know they agreed and I know Titanos told me it was fine but… maybe Asmodeus was right. I was ruthless. I set my friend up to be slaughtered.”

Silence hung in the air like a suffocating wave. How many times had Hyunsung felt the exact same thing? To be ruthless– to be efficient – was one of the best traits a soldier could have in the Steel Militia. Although he never fully agreed with his commander’s orders and didn’t like the way they always led to someone’s death, there had always been a justification.

Sacrifice a village to save a kingdom, kill one brother-in-arms to save three. The numbers game had always been comforting to Lee Hyunsung– his life line in the times when the constant deaths around him had been too much to bear– but when faced with the tears of a grieving child, he couldn’t force himself to voice the thought out loud. At least Gilyoung cared enough to cry. 

“Did– did I interrupt something?” a voice from the doorway called.

Yoosung, followed by the happy panting of a hellhound behind her, entered the kitchen with several strips of leaves in her hand. Unfortunately, Mister’s body was both too wide and tall to make it pass the door, so he was content to simply stick his head through the narrow passage. 

Startled, Gilyoung quickly wiped his eyes and turned to his sister. “Of course not, Yoosung, we’re fine. It’s just— Titanos. He… didn’t make it.” 

The girl’s eyes widened in shock. 

“Oh,” she said, dropping the leaves to the floor. “Stars, Gilyoung, I’m so sorry.”

For what seemed like the first time in forever, Yoosung ran over to her brother and wrapped her arms around him. The embrace was brief but reassuring, and Hyunsung couldn’t help but feel relieved that at least there was someone here who was capable of genuine comfort. Even Donghoon had put his uneasiness aside, hesitantly joining the siblings in their hug. Hyunsung could feel his chest tightening at the sight. 

Meanwhile, Gilyoung’s cheeks reddened like a ripe tomato. 

“Alright, alright, that’s enough,” he pulled away, “I’m not the one you should be worried about. Hyunsung still needs help.” 

“Oh! Yes, you’re right.” Yoosung said, eyebrows knitted together as she stared at the metal wrapped around Hyunsung’s left shin. 

“Oppa, is it still not coming off? I know the front and back plates have merged together but, is his leg really trapped?”

Yes, Donghoon chiseled, And we don’t have the tools to get it out. What should we do?

Yoosung put her hand to her chin. “We could try balancing him on Mister and get him help once we reach town, but… I think I have another idea.”

Walking over to the chocolate cabinets, Yoosung stood on her toes as she rummaged through their contents. From where he sat, Hyunsung could see various glass vials lining its shelves, likely holding potions that he couldn’t even begin guessing their use for. Ignoring them, however, Yoosung set her sights on the top shelf, pulling out what seemed to be a… golden pie?

“Oppa, can you hand me your knife? I need to check something.”

Obliging her request, Donghoon watched as Yoosung took a slice out of the desert. Surprisingly, its insides were an even brighter shade of gold than the crust, and bits of what looked like mashed apple and syrup oozed out from the sides. The smell was the closest thing to heaven that one could get. There was no doubt about it: the legendary “Apples of Growth” that Uriel had told him about really did exist. 

Gilyoung looked just as surprised as Hyunsung was. 

“Is that what I think it is?” he asked, eyes going wide.

“Why the hell does Asmodeus have that? We’re nowhere near the middle of the Woods.”

“I don’t know,” Yoosung shrugged. “Maybe the Spirits gave some to him? Asmodeus didn’t seem that interested in the pie when I asked him about it, but I think it can help Hyunsung. If he eats it, then maybe he can shrink out of the greave?” 

Smart, Donghoon took the knife back. Let’s try it. 

Yoosung took a step closer towards the mercenary. 

“What do you say, Hyunsung-nim?” Yoosung held the slice out to him. “I know it might be risky, but I don’t know what the other potions on her shelf do. The pie is our best bet.”

Hyunsung thought for a second, then nodded his head. Though he briefly considered whether it was safe for him to consume a magical unknown fruit, he could no longer deny the feeling of pain creeping in his shin. It was as if a thousand tiny needles were threading themselves in and out of his skin, and he would have done anything in the moment to feel relief. He knew the potions were a no go, but perhaps the pie could help him with his predicament?

“Alright,” Hyunsung agreed, “I’ll try it.” 

Picking up the slice with his hand and being careful not to spill its contents, Hyunsung inserted the dessert into his mouth. He took one bite, then the next— and immediately regretted it.

As soon as the first chunk hit the back of his throat, Hyunsung started coughing. Though the initial taste had been pleasantly tangy, the pie now felt like a piece of flaming coal. Hyunsung couldn’t stop himself from swallowing it, however, nor could he stop the sudden shaking that overtook his body. 

“Hyunsung-nim!” Gilyoung cried out. 

“Shit. Yoosung, Donghoon, get Mister. We need to—” but he couldn’t hear the rest of the sentence. 

Hyunsung’s eyes rolled into the back of their sockets. As his head hit the table once again, he noticed that the streams of light that had just started to pool in from the colored glass windows had suddenly faded to black. 

___________

“Ah Hyunsung,” a casual voice called to him, “Welcome back to the land of the living.” 

Hyunsung peeled back his eyelids. 

Sitting next to him, in what could only be described as some sort of infirmary, was a woman with a golden circlet placed upon her head.

Her white hair, feathered wings, and relaxed smile greeted Hyunsung warmly, but her eyes told a completely different story. They looked pensive and dark, like she wasn’t sure if she was relieved or disappointed by the sight of the man before her. As the smell of fresh cut lilies and a stream’s breeze hit his nose, Hyunsung’s hazy mind recalled the woman’s name: Gabriel.

“Your Majesty!” Hyunsung addressed the queen consort in surprise. If she was here, that meant only one thing. 

“What am I doing back at Eden? What happened?” he asked desperately, “Are Donghoon and the others okay?”

Though his throat itched and his voice sounded hoarse from lack of use, Hyunsung didn’t care. He stared at Gabriel with a frantic expression, like he was going to slip the blanket off of him and look for his companions himself if she didn’t start providing answers. 

“Calm yourself, Lee Hyunsung. Your friends are fine– there is no need to get up. The healers just got finished with you, and I hate to have you fall back into a coma after all their hard work,” Gabriel mused. 

She waved her hand to the guards standing in the room with them, ushering the two to leave. 

“Coma?”

“Yes,” the angel nodded, “You fell into a coma. Your friends, after they rushed you back to their village and handed you over to our soldiers, told us that you ate a pie with an Apple of Growth in it. I suppose none of you considered the problem of consuming such an item? Especially for someone with no magic like yourself.”

Heat rose in Hyunsung’s cheeks. 

“The children don’t have much experience with magic, and I didn’t consider that the apples would work like potions do,” he explained.

 “I thought that since so many people were trying to get them, that they must have been safe to consume. We were trying to get my greave off—” he glanced at his foot, “Which I, uh, see you managed to do. Please, Your Majesty, don’t blame them, the whole thing was my fault. I– I shouldn’t have been so reckless.”

“Reckless? Yes, that is the word I would use to describe your behavior, you ◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️,” she cursed. 

“You’re lucky that you seem to have a higher resistance to mana then the average human does: even our healers were impressed. Anyone else, they said, and any bigger bite, then you’d surely be dead. Thank God our angels managed to get you back here so quickly too, otherwise it would have probably been too late.”

Gabriel stood up from her seat, and walked over to where a servant had left a pitcher and cup. Carefully, she poured water for the injured man, handing him the tinted glass. 

“By the way, none of them were very happy about having to fly you here on a stretcher. Jophiel specifically sends her regards. It would do you well not to piss off the head of our guard, especially not with such a stupid stunt like that.” 

Mortified, Hyunsung tugged his blanket up over part of his face, trying to hide the ever growing blush. Who knew that Gabriel could be just as seething as her spouse? Heewon had always told him that her adoptive mothers were two sides of the same coin, one like water, the other like fire, both destructive in their own right, but had failed to fully acknowledge the similarity until now.

If Uriel was like a passionate flame needing one small discrepancy to spark alight, then Gabriel was more like a lake, tranquil and serene most of the time with the occasional ripple ruffling her surface and disturbing her sense of peace. It seemed like at this moment, Hyunsung had just created one of those ripples.

“I’m sorry, your Majesty,” Hyunsung bowed his head. He took a sip from his and when he realized that it wasn’t enough to satiate him, gulped the whole glass down. His fingers trembled at the stem.

“I won’t do something like that again.”

Gabriel raised her eyebrow at him.

 “In all fairness, Hyunsung, it’s not me you should be apologizing to. There’s someone else here who’s been far more worried than me.”

“Hyunsung!” 

The man’s heart skipped a beat. Was that really her?

Without a second thought to his current condition, Hyunsung jumped out of his cot and stood to meet the love of his life. His legs buckled, but he forced himself to stay upright against Gabriel’s chair. 

Jung Heewon, who had run to the infirmary the second the two guards had notified her of his awakening, stormed into the room with heavy footsteps.

Her hair, which was free from her usual uptight bun and push-backed bangs, flew in wild strands across her face. Eyebags hung under Heewon’s dark brown eyes, exemplified in appearance due to her unusually pale skin. Instead of the purple gown she was usually expected to wear around the castle, Heewon was dressed in her traveling outfit, a pair of brown trousers, white undershirt, and a red sleeveless tunic that hung tightly around her waist. As her eyes met Hyunsung’s, a relieved smile formed on her lips. 

Immediately, and without a single word, the lover’s threw themselves into each other’s arms; Heewon was the one who took the first step, barreling into Hyunsung with enough force to send them both crashing onto the infirmary bed. His body protested against the move, but he didn’t care. On the other side of the room, Gabriel let out a groan. 

“Heewon-ssi,” Hyunsung grinned as buried his face into her shoulder, “I’m so glad to see you again.”

“I am too, you big dummy,” she sobbed. 

Her fingers hooked around his neck, almost choking him in her strong grip. They embraced like that for a while, listening to the rise and fall of each other’s chest. Hyunsung ran a hand through her hair. 

It’s good to hear Heewon-ssi’s heartbeat again, Hyunsung thought to himself. Mine is a little weak, but her’s is still going as strong as ever. 

Eventually, Heewon broke away from their embrace. She pulled her arms away from Hyunsung, shifting her weight off to the side. She looked her fiancee up and down with a concerned expression.

“How are you feeling?” she asked, “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

Hyunsung shook his head. 

“Of course not, Heewon-ssi,” he laughed. “In fact, now that you’re here, I feel as good as ever.”

“Really? That’s great.” 

Suddenly, a fierce punch struck Hyunsung in the shoulder, a small yelp escaping his mouth. 

“You,” Heewon punctuated, her face twisting with anger, “Have been passed out for a WEEK! When I heard that you ate some magical fruit and ended up in a COMA, I didn’t know what to think: even the healers said that they didn't know you were going to make it!”

Heewon put her head in her hands. “I've been sitting here everyday since then, praying to both God and the constellations that you’d wake up— clearly somebody listened. Lee Hyunsung, just what the hell were you thinking?!”

Hyunsung winced. 

“Look Heewon-ssi, I know you’re mad,” he acknowledged, “But let me explain.”

Reluctantly, Hyunsung recounted the events of his first trial to Heewon. He told her all about his travel to the village and his encounter with Han Donghoon, as well as their quest to find the missing siblings. Heewon’s eye especially went wide when Hyunsung told her about Asmodeus, and how he had been the one behind the disappearances. 

Finally, when he told her about their battle and Hyunsung’s subsequent consumption of an apple of growth, Heewon grew still. There were pieces clicking in her brain, finally showing her the full picture of the situation.

“This– this is huge,” she stammered, forgetting all about her anger.

“Why was Asmodeus in the Mortal Realm? It shouldn’t be possible— the Treaty of Good and Evil, it forbids hellspawns from coming up here! The only way a demon king could escape is if one of the regions opened their portals for him, and I know for a fact Eden didn’t. You don’t think…”

“Yes,” Hyunsung interrupted, his voice low. He thought back to Mister, and how it seemed his species had been thriving in the Woods for a long time. It couldn’t be a coincidence.

“I know it’s hard to believe but… the Spirits of the Woods let him in. I heard Asmodeus say something about a deal. They might have turned on one another in the end, but perhaps the Woods were angry with Eden? A lot of their settlers have been trying to steal their apples lately,” the man cringed. 

“I didn’t want to tell the kids, but I think that’s how the woman ended up in the Woods in the first place. She must have been one of the first perpetrators who made her way inside. Asmodeus probably possessed her from that point on and started his abduction plans.”

Heewon jumped up from the bed. 

“We need to tell Uriel about this immediately.” 

She pressed  hand to her forhead.

“Asmodeus may be gone, but this is still a big problem. The Spirits violated their part of the treaty. They brought in a demon king, for Christ sake! I don’t know what Uriel will do, but she now has the grounds to launch an invasion. She– she might even be obligated to, once the people hear of this,” Heewon admitted.

“Stars, this is going to be such a mess.”

Hyunsung himself shuddered at the thought. Who knew how Uriel was going to react to such news? 

“Hmm, well that’s not the only problem you have to worry about right now,” Gabriel’s stern voice echoed across the room. Both Hyunsung and Heewon forgot she was present.

Clearing her throat in embarrassment, a heavy blush formed on the princess’s face. 

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I had a talk with her Majesty the other day,” Gabriel scoffed, “And she told me something quite interesting. Even though it’s a small technicality and she has no right to be so picky about it, Uriel argued that– strictly speaking– Hyunsung failed his trial. He did not bring back the demon’s head.” 

Damn. How had Hyunsung forgotten that part of his quest? He remembered Uriel had said something about bringing back a head, but all hopes of completing that objective had gone out the window the second he knew who he was dealing with. Surely she didn’t expect him to bring back Asmodeus’s head after all that? 

Thankfully, it seemed his fiancee had a similar thought. Anger rose in Jung Heewon’s stomach, quick and burning with righteousness. 

“How the hell was Hyunsung-ssi supposed to do that?” she yelled. “It would have been possible if it was just a normal demon, but he literally went against a demon king! It’s a miracle that he’s alive in the first place!”

Then, in a much louder voice, Heewon hollered, “Tell Uriel she can take her technicality and fuck all the way off! Agh, the nerve of that—!” 

“Hey,” Gabriel warned, “Don’t speak about your mother like that. Even if she’s in the wrong.”

A sigh broke free from the angel’s lips. 

“Look I’ll try to talk to her, but you know how she is. Perhaps the information about Asmodeus and the Woods will change her mind,” Gabriel said.

”However, I wouldn’t get your hopes up. Your best chance would be to confront Uriel in the throne room, in front of the other guards and staff— It’s possible she’ll fold under their scrutiny once realize she has bigger fish to fry. If you don’t want to risk that though, I suggest you get Hyunsung out of here as soon as possible. I’ll give you an hour to decide.”

Taking her leave, Gabriel stood up and made a motion for the door. Was she serious about letting Hyunsung leave before he finished his six other trials?

“Your Majesty, wait,” Hyunsung called after her. He didn’t know what to say. 

“I, uh– thank you,” he confessed. “For– for everything. I… didn’t think you were on my side.”

Pursing her lips, the angel gave him a funny look.

“I’m on the side of justice, Hyunsung,” she professed, straightening her white gown out, “Nobody else’s. You might have my daughter convinced, but it will take a lot more than one trial for you to fully persuade me. Don’t stop trying, however.”

Gabriel turned to her daughter.

“Oh and Heewon-ya, please see to it that that man gets a proper haircut. I don’t think I can stand to look at the hole in his head any longer,” she professed. “There are scissors in that cabinet over there. Maybe do something about his stubble too.” 

And with that, the queen consort left the two lovebirds to their own devices. Hyunsung catiously inspected the top of his head. 

“Wow,” he muttered, running a hand through his hair, “She really wasn’t kidding. When did Asmodeus manage to burn me like this?” 

“... Is that really all you can think about right now?”

“…”

“Hyunsung–” 

“Look Heewon-ssi,” the man said, “I don’t want to upset you, but we both know that I’m not going to run. I– I want to see these trials through, even if it means facing death. We both agreed to these conditions.”

“Do you really have to remind me? I know I did… but, you don’t know my mother like I do. Uriel is the Queen of Eden, but she isn’t always fair. If she doesn’t play by the rules, then why should we?”

Smiling, Hyunsung took her hand into his own. He rubbed his thumb over Heewon’s pulse, willing heat back into her otherwise frozen fingers. It unnerved him a little, because Heewon was never cold.

“Because… it’s the right thing to do,” he said, “And… because I want your family to be there when you walk down the aisle on our wedding day. I know how important that is to you.”

Heewon almost blew a fuse. Just why in hell did she pick this man of all people?

“Well it’s more important to me that you’re alive–” she grumbled, “But fine. Have it your way.”

Heeding Gabriel’s advice, Heewon went through the medical supplies and pulled out a pair of silver shears. She put on her best mocking smile, and walked over to her beloved partner. 

“If you don’t want to use the hour of time we have left to try and smuggle you out of the castle before Gabriel informs Uriel of your awakening, then at least let me cut your hair. I don’t think we can let you face my mother while looking like… that. And the beard has got to go.”

Hyunsung forced a laugh. He put a hand to his chin, realizing that he had in fact grown some stubble. It seemed no one had cared to trim it for him while he was still in the coma. 

“Ah, but I thought you liked my long hair and beard, Heewon-ssi. You said they make me look more… ‘dashing,’ was it?”

“Pshhh, when did I say that? I like my men clean-shaven,” she argued, starting to snip away at his ends.

Hyunsung’s hair wasn’t particularly long by any means, but had definitely grown out in the past year or so. Heewon still remembered the near baldness of his scalp when they had first met– a by-product of his time in the militia– and was determined to meet the two looks somewhere in the middle. The beard, on the other hand,  was public enemy number one. Heewon would see it gone the second she finished with her current trimming. 

“Oh and Hyunsung–” she planted a kiss on his head, “You can drop the honorifics. We’re going to be married soon, after all. You don’t need to keep calling me ‘Heewon-ssi’ anymore.”

The man simply grinned at her.

 “Of course, Heewon-ssi,” he nodded, “Whatever you say.” 

At that, the poor woman could only sigh. 

“Dear constellations,” she shook her head, “Why do I even bother?” 

Chapter Text

Even though an hour had passed by and his confrontation with Uriel was inevitably going to occur any minute now, Lee Hyusung was feeling good. 

The fresh haircut he had received and Heewon’s loving presence instilled an acute sense of confidence within him, leaving Hyunsung with the sentiment that, as long as he played his cards right and appealed to the people’s sense of justice, then everything would turn out fine. Granted he never had much of a way with words, but he could explain himself clearly when push came to shove. Heewon would vouch for him surely, and perhaps Gabriel would too. 

It was possible that Hyunsung would manage to make it out of this situation with his head intact yet. 

You can do this Hyunsung, he said to himself as two guards entered the infirmary. Letting go of the mirror in his hand, he lifted himself off from his cot and stood to meet them.

 Explain the situation correctly and let Uriel know you won’t be pushed around. You’ve faced much worse than her, surely! 

Hyunsung knew that the last part was a lie, but the thought comforted him nonetheless. 

“This is for you, sir,” one of the guards addressed Hyunsung, handing him the slip of paper in her hand. Her polite tone and tall stature stood out to Hyunsung the most as he looked over its contents. 

Much to Hyunsung’s surprise, it was a letter addressed to him. 

Dear Hyunsung-nim, the letter said, We hope this letter finds you in good health, or at least healthy enough to respond. Yoosung is very worried about you, but I know you’ll make it out alive. It would be lame very sad if you passed away from eating a pie right after kicking a demon king’s butt. You’re way too cool to die like that! 

Anyway, I’m sure that someone explained what happened to you by now, but Donghoon-hyung wanted me to tell you just in case. After you passed out, we got on Mister and I summoned some weird looking beetles to guide us out of the Woods. Mister was very sad that he couldn’t leave the forest with us, but Yoosung promised to visit him ever other week. Thankfully there were some guards stationed on the outskirts of the blockade, so we turned you over to them. Last we saw, you were hovering in the air as 5 angels tried to fly you back to the castle. You weren’t making it easy for them. 

Lastly, Yoosung told me that you might be worried about what happened to us after you left. Don’t be. Right after we went back into the Wild Woods to destroy the gingerbread house (Donghoon-hyung thought it would be dangerous if it remained up), we returned back to the village. It looks like our uncle and auntie were nowhere to be seen, oh no how terrible so we decided to move in with Donghoon-hyung. He doesn’t seem to mind, except for the fact that a lot of people are asking him what happened. We’re basically super popular now, but Donghoon-hyung doesn’t like it at all. He put up a sign outside our house that says “No visits permitted to this household from sunup to sundown.” Yoosung is still trying to convince him to take it down.

Well, it’s good to catch up, Hyunsung-nim, but that’s about all I have to say. Make sure you write back to us as soon as you recover, and tell us what the Queen thinks about the whole situation. We’re all dying to know what she thinks about you sending that asshole monster back to hell! 

From yours truly,

Gilyoung

With his heart overflowing with a warm feeling, Hyunsung couldn’t stop himself from grinning. 

“Oh? What’s got you looking so happy, Hyunsung? Did my mother write to tell you that she was so affected by your harrowing recovery that she’s changed her mind and will now gladly accept you as her son-in-law?” Heewon teased. 

“Hah, good one, Heewon-ssi,” Hyunsung replied earnestly, “But no. It was just a letter from some of the friends I made during my trial. Yoosung, Gilyoung, and Donghoon saved my life a couple times, so I’m glad to know that they are doing alright.”

“Oh I see. Well I’m happy that at least someone was there to watch your back while I wasn’t.”

She paused for a second. 

“Hey, I know this may sound silly,” Heewon said, “But if Uriel decides not to kill you after we talk to her, then… why don’t you invite them to the wedding? I want to thank your friends in person for taking such good care of my Hyunsung— even if you did managed to get yourself into a coma.”

Hyunsung’s eyes widened. 

“That’s a great idea, Heewon-ssi,” he replied, “I’m sure Donghoon and the kids would be excited to attend.” 

“Ha, it’s decided then. I can’t wait to see the look on their faces once they realize you're marrying into Eden's royal family.”

Next to them, the guard with sandy hair cleared his throat. 

“I hate to interrupt your conversation,” he stated dryly, “But Her Majesty told us to summon both you and Her Highness to the throne room. She wants to discuss the outcome of the current trial. Evelyn here will escort Hyunsung while I take Her Highness to see her Majesty beforehand, as per her request.” 

Heewon clenched her jaw as the words left his mouth. Of course Uriel felt the need to separate them. 

“Well it looks like the moment has finally arrived,” she grumbled. Her eyes looked weary, but her fists were set firm. 

“Thank you for the notice, Raphael. Let’s just get this shit show on the road.” 

Before she exited the room, however, Heewon reached over and took one last squeeze of Hyunsung’s hand.

“Don’t worry, Hyunsung,” his fiancee assured him, the smile on her lips similar to the one he gave her right before leaving for his quest. 

“I won’t let anything happen to you. We’ll get Uriel to change her mind about the technicality— or die trying. In fact, she’ll have to fight me off herself if she thinks she can condemn you for this.” 

Jung Heewon took a confident step forward as she followed Raphael out of the infirmary. Hyunsung wished he could look half as collected as she did.

“Well then,” Heewon sighed, her face set with a look of absolute resolve, “Ready to face the terrible wrath of the Demon-like Judge of Fire?” 

_________________

The answer to that question, which Hyunsung would soon come to learn, was a resounding no. 

All that confidence, all that bravado that had previously built up inside of him when he was with Heewon in the infirmary dissipated the second Hyunsung entered the throne room and made eye contact with the Queen. Her eyes burned with the same contempt that had been there before, of course, but there was something new there too. 

Victory, Hyunsung realized. Uriel’s face, though decorated with the charming smile she always wore for her people, was now adorned with a slick look of satisfaction that had not been there the last time they met. Her posture was relaxed and lazy, one leg crossed over the other beneath her black star-patterned gown, reminding Hyunsung of the way a lioness looks when handed its prey on a silver platter. 

She thinks she’s won, Hyunsung thought to himself with pursed lips. She knows I've failed my trial, and thinks that she’ll never have to see my face again.

Deciding that he didn’t want to add any more fuel to the fire by demonstrating his clear frustration, Hyunsung got down on one knee. He forced his unsteady legs to stay balanced and his heart to cease its heavy thrashing, even as Uriel broke the silence between them. 

“So Hyunsung,” the lioness said to him after a considerable pause. Her gaze was terrifyingly calm. 

“I’m sure you know that by now my Archangels have reported the events of your trial to me, but I wanted to hear what happened in your own words. Heewon tried to tell me herself before you came in here,” Uriel waved her hand dismissively, ”But I decided that it was best to hear from you directly before coming up with my final verdict.” 

Turning to her daughter who was seated next to her, the Queen gave Heewon an amused look. 

“Though, I’ll admit what she told me was rather interesting. Care to explain the full story, Lee Hyunsung?” 

“Of course Your Majesty,” he bowed his head further to the ground. The mercenary didn’t quite have the conviction yet to fully look Uriel in the eyes. 

“I don’t know if anyone has mentioned this yet, but… it turns out the monster you sent me to hunt down in the Wild Woods wasn’t a simple demon like we previously thought.” 

“Oh?” The Queen mused, clearly already in the know, “Then… what exactly was behind the disappearances?”

Hyunsung took a deep breath in. 

“It– it was… a demon king, Your Majesty,” he stuttered, the words fumbling out his mouth, “It was– Asmodeus. He somehow managed to enter the Woods, and possessed an old mage as his host. He… he used her magic to create the gingerbread house, and lured the village children to him so that he could find an even younger, even stronger vessel. When I found him, Asmodeus was in the process of trying to possess a young girl and her brother. We barely managed to subdue him with our lives intact.” 

As the words left his mouth, Hyunsung braced himself for a reaction. However, not even he could prepare for the level of disbelief that occurred next.  

Uriel, who had previously looked so indifferent to Hyunsung’s story, straightened her back as she shifted forward in her seat. The tips of her fingers went from the edge of her armrests straight into her palms, digging into them so tightly that they looked like they would draw blood. Dear stars, Hyunsung thought, Uriel’s left eye is twitching. 

“Asmodeus,” she repeated, trying (and failing) to regain her composure,“Asmodeus, as in the Demon King of Wrath and Lust, Ruler of the 32nd Demon Realm, 13th Demon King of Hell? That Asmodeus? Are you sure?” 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” he professed, “I’m certain.”

As a hush silence fell over the throne room, every guard, servant, and advisor halted their idle conversations and froze in place. Within the gothic styled room, most of the castle’s residents stood off somewhere to the sides, going about their daily business and weaving between the rows of marble busts that depicted their important patrons. The only source of light came from the large stained glass window above the 3 thrones, illuminating the sides of people’s profiles and alarmed expressions. 

From where Hyunsung was standing, only Gabriel and Jung Heewon looked unsurprised, but their visages were far from unconcerned. Heewon’s hands were clenched tightly in her lap, her knees folded inwards. Gabriel rested one hand on her throne while the other cupped the side of her face. She looked deep in thought, like she was deciding whether or not to weigh in. 

“Lee Hyunsung… do you understand what you just told me?” Uriel interrupted his train of thought. Her wings fluttered indignantly around her, a sign of absent-minded worry.

“Do you honestly expect me to believe that not only did Asmodeus manage to make his way into the Mortal Realm in an attempt to kidnap my people’s children, but also that you—” she put a lot of emphasis on that word,  “Were able to slay him? I don’t suppose you have a demon stone as proof?”

“Ummm, well no, not exactly,” Hyunsung murmured under his breath. 

He wasn’t quite sure how to bring up Asmodeus’s defeat without revealing too many of the more… questionable aspects of his quest. Though Uriel probably already knew how he had endangered multiple children over the duration of his journey, he didn’t want her to know just how big a role they had played in the battle, for both Hyunsung’s safety and theirs. 

“Sorry, what was that? I couldn’t quite hear you, Hyunsung.”

“What he's trying to say,” Heewon quickly answered for him, “Is that he doesn’t have a demon stone because he didn’t kill Asmodeus. Hyunsung just stalled him until probability overtook his true form and he was sent back to the Demon Realm— which, BY THE WAY— is extremely reasonable because not all of us are the Queen of Eden and can kill a demon king by ourselves.”

Uriel rolled her eyes at her daughter. 

“Wow Heewon-ah, you act like it was such an easy thing for me to do!” she exclaimed. A small rant was building on her lips.

“While I’m happy you have such confidence in me, we both know how many people sacrificed their lives in the battle against the 57th demon king. Even though it only took the death of one of their own for the rest of them to surrender, who knows what could have happened if the other demon kings hadn’t given up so easily? We just barely managed to finish off Ose. How am I supposed to believe that Hyunsung survived an encounter with the 13th demon king, of all people?”

Gabriel crossed her arms. Would she finally step in for Hyunsung’s defense? 

“In all fairness, it’s not like Eden has much proof either regarding Ose’s death,” the queen consort shrugged. 

“That’s why Olympus is currently in possession of his demon stone, and why you and Athena argue to this day about who landed the killing blow. It doesn’t help that it happened on their soil too.”

“Ahhh!” Uriel yelled in frustration, “Don’t talk to me about that ◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️ ◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️! She and that ◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️ they have the gall to call a king are just a bunch of lying, no good, power hungry thieves!”

“Ah yes, my love,” Gabriel smirked slightly. She clearly enjoyed how heated her spouse was getting about the topic. “We all know how you feel about Olympus. Why if it wasn’t for the Metatron’s intervention, I feared you would have started another war right then and there.” 

Uriel groaned out loud, inviting Hyunsung to raise his eyebrow in surprise. 

“Alright, quit teasing me, Gabriel!” she snapped at her wife, “And quit trying to get me off topic! You know that’s not what we’re here to discuss.”

“Right, right, my bad,” Gabriel sighed. “Let’s stop beating around the bush then. We’re here to discuss your technicality, are we not?” 

“Hmph. Exactly so.” 

“Well if I may, Your Majesty—” Heewon started. The words rolled off her tongue like she had been preparing them this entire time.

“Uh, uh, uh. You may not.”

“I— wait what?” 

“Did I not say earlier that I wanted to hear from Hyunsung himself?” Uriel pouted. “Heewon-ah, I’m afraid that if you keep speaking for him, then he’ll never be able to form a backbone of his own. Why don’t we let the man present his own defense for once, hmm? I mean, it’s not like his life depends on it or anything.” 

The Queen turned her head back to the mercenary. “Please go ahead, Hyunsung, the floor is yours.” 

Externally, there was nothing Hyunsung wanted to do more than let out a groan. Internally, however, he recalled the specifics of Gabriel’s advice.

Remind Uriel she has bigger fish to fry.  

It is possible she will fold under the people’s scrutiny. 

Well, it was now or never. 

“Your Majesty,” Hyunsung bowed, his voice taking on a new sense of elevation, “I understand that you think I didn’t complete the trial because I failed to kill the demon and bring back its head. You said those words exactly when you gave me the quest a few days ago, right?” 

The queen nodded as she leaned back into her seat. Her right hand now rested lightly on the hilt of her sword like she was contemplating a similar thought about Hyunsung’s own head.  

“Yes, I did, but what exactly are you getting at?”

“Well it’s just… if you’re going to hold me to your exact words, then, uh, shouldn’t you do the same for yourself?”

Dear constellations, that was a mistake. Uriel’s eyes narrowed menacingly, but Hyunsung turned his face away so he could focus on the crowd. He raised his voice hesitantly, wanting everyone in the room to hear him.

“You told me that this would be an easy trial, and that the person behind the incident was simply a low-ranking demon. Oh, um, I’m not accusing you of lying or that you purposefully set me up to fail knowing that the culprit would be too difficult for me to handle—!” who was he kidding, that's exactly what he was thinking, “But… maybe we can both take a step back and agree that we failed each other in some way? I-I’m willing to put the situation behind me if you are, Your Majesty,” Hyunsung squeaked out towards the end. 

Instantly, hardened black pupils met his own.

“Are you calling me a hypocrite, Lee Hyunsung?” Uriel asked lightly. Her tone was nonchalant, but he knew he knew an accusation when he heard one. 

“...In my own castle? In front of my own people? With my family sitting right next to me? Are you really so audacious?”

Every one of Uriel’s questions hit Hyunsung like stones to the face. Panicking, the mercenary realized that all eyes had landed upon him, waiting to see just how badly he would manage to screw up his next words. A nervous cough echoed across the room, and Hyunsung was surprised to find that it came from his own mouth.

Damn it. Think of something to say, you idiot! His brain screamed at him.  

“Why, of-of course not, Your Majesty!” Hyunsung brilliantly choked out.

 “I would never spread such a…such a deeply disgusting lie! I just… wanted you to see my perspective on the situation, ahahaha. Because, I, uh, know how much fairness is important to you, and how you value the opinions of those beneath you!”

Did anyone even believe a single word coming out of his mouth? 

Hyunsung looked around. Catching Raphael’s eyes to his far right, he could see that the angel was visibly frowning. The sentiment seemed to be shared by the rest of the soldiers too, whose wings hung loosely around them like they had forgotten standard military procedure. The only thing that mattered to them right now was the battle of wits occurring right in front of them, the one between a hopeless fool in love and a prideful mother bear out for blood.  

Thankfully, Gabriel was there once again to be the voice of reason. 

“I mean, he does have a point here, Uriel,” the queen consort insisted. 

“I specifically remember you promising to take it easy on him this time, but look how that turned out. Is it really fair to expect this feeble excuse of a soldier—” she pointed at Hyunsung, “No offense by the way— to be able to decapitate a demon king? Not to mention that we have a way bigger problem on our hands now.”

Creases formed on Uriel’s otherwise perfectly smooth skin. 

“Do you think I don’t know that, Gabriel?” she muttered, crossing her arms.

“I’m perfectly aware what Asmodeus’s presence in the Wild Woods means. It means that someone broke their contract with us in a major way— but just what exactly would you have me do? Launch a retaliation? Send more of our people to die in those trees? Burn down the Woods and take control of their portal, just to ensure that something like this doesn’t happen again?”

Uriel shook her head. The motion displaced the ruby crown sitting across her brow, shifting it lower in position. It was only now that Hyunsung realized just how much authority Uriel held, not just over his life, but the thousands of others within her kingdom– it must have been a heavy weight to bear. 

“I don’t want another war when we haven’t even reached ten years of peace!” she exclaimed, her bangs dangling precariously into her eyes, “But I can’t just let this offense go by unpunished. They broke a promise, and it’s my job as Eden’s protector to see my people’s justice through— or did Raguel's death truly mean nothing?” 

“Uriel…” Heewon began softly, but Gabriel motioned for her to stay silent. She knew what a sensitive topic the man’s passing was to the Queen. 

They had lost a good angel that day, and what’s worse, at the hands of someone they had previously called their own. Uriel’s own.

Reaching over to wife, Gabriel readjusted her crown with a warm expression. 

“I’m not saying that I don’t agree, Uriel,” she asserted gently, lightly brushing the side of her wife’s face, “But what good is there in punishing the person who helped us discover the situation? Especially when you’ve broken a promise yourself? Let him live, my love— he’s done more than we asked of him.”

“Yes, Uriel, please,” Jung Heewon pleaded, “Let Hyunsung pass this trial. I won’t even complain about the one you give him next, just that you promise it’s fair. In the meantime, we can help you figure out what Eden’s next course of action is. Don’t you think that's the best thing to do?” 

“…”

“Uh, if it helps, Your Majesty,” Hyunsung added, “The Spirits of the Woods, they turned on Asmodeus in the end. Honestly, It was only with their help that I survived my battle with him. I— I too want to avoid another war as much as possible… I know the amount of pain it can cause.”

“Mhmm, do you now?” Uriel murmured under her breath, “Thank you for your input, Hyunsung. Duly noted.” 

“Ah sorry, what did you say?”

Tired of his general good nature, Uriel pressed her hand to her forehead. She could feel the start of a royal sized headache forming just beneath her fingertips, its emergence no doubt due to the man kneeling before her. Ugh. Was there really no other option here?

Begrudgingly, Uriel felt her tenacity begin to dissolve like steel. It was a slow, arduous process, but one that eventually came to pass as she was faced with the burning heat of three unyielding furnaces— her wife, her daughter, and the half-wit she called a fiancee. 

“Y’know what? Fine,” Uriel sighed. She glanced around the throne room, making sure to meet every one of her subject’s eyes. 

“With you all as my witnesses, I decree that Lee Hyunsung has– just barely – passed the Trial of Gluttony. Although he didn’t exactly complete the objective, I suppose we both made some mistakes. It’d be wrong to hold him to a standard I haven’t upheld myself.” 

Pulling her sword from its sheath, Uriel’s blade was upon Hyunsung’s neck in an instant. While the tip rested lightly upon the inner crook of his shoulder, the angel’s face stared spitefully back at him; her eyes practically screamed, Give me a reason to push it further. 

Uh, no thank you. Hyunsung fixed his gaze on the ground. He prayed to the great stars above, using whatever names he could think of. Would it be offensive to the Queen if he prayed to Christ on her soil?    

Uriel cleared her throat. “That being said, there is no time to delay. Lee Hyunsung, I shall issue your next trial right now.” 

“Oh, uh— really?” he blurted out.

“I just thought that, ummm… that I could—” but the blade dug deeper into his shoulder. Hyunsung winced. 

“Ahaha, actually... I’m feel much better already. Please tell me my next trial, Your Majesty.”

Uriel let out a small laugh, “You’re really eager, hmm? Good— I like that.”

Heewon, on the other hand, did not. 

“Aghh seriously, Uriel?” she groaned. Though the princess didn’t really feel like pushing her luck right now, even she couldn’t let this injustice pass by. 

“Hyunsung just got out of a coma less than an hour ago, and you want to send him out on another death quest straight away? Where’s your sense of fairness?”

“Whaah, who said anything about a death quest, Heewon-ah?” Uriel retorted, releasing Hyunsung from his terror as she sheathed her sword. Uriel paced around the room, her hands hanging low behind her back. 

“Since you all complained so much about the last trial, allow me to make it up to you with this one, Hyunsung. You wanted something easier, right? Well, I have just the thing in mind…” 

Confused, Hyunsung rotated his chin over his shoulder to see what Uriel was staring at. Like the majority of the castle, petite golden crosses decorated the corners of the room, reflecting Eden’s cardinal ideology and the symbol of their strength. Just what exactly did Uriel have in mind? 

“Lee Hyunsung…how do you feel about taking on the Trial of Greed?” 

Chapter Text

So, it turned out when the Queen of Eden said she wanted something done right away, she meant right away.  

Hyunsung barely had two hours of time to himself before Uriel told him to get going, most of which he used to write a wedding invitation for Han Donghoon and the siblings, as well as get the rest of his burn marks completely healed.

When Hyunsung looked down at his arms, he was pleasantly surprised by just how quickly the healers were able to speed up the biological repairment of his body; they had managed, in such a short time he might add, to return Hyunsung’s skin to the unblemished state it was before the fight, minus a few scars here and there from where Asmodeus’s claws had dug into his skin. Hyunsung didn’t mind though: he had plenty of scars already. Healing magic wasn’t perfect, but it was effective. 

“There, that should about do it,” the healer said as she lifted her palm from Hyunsung’s wrist. 

Curiously, the man noted that she was one of the few humans employed in the castle; she lacked both the wings and yellow colored mana associated with the species, instead utilizing the green energy commonly affiliated with human magic. Though various species tended to have the same mana colors when using healing or attacking magic, like the small folk and olympians shared white, only mages used green, the way only demon kings used black. Hybrids, on the other hand, tended to have mixed colors depending on their lineage. It was one of the few places of overlap in an otherwise individualistic system. 

Putting the thought aside for now, Hyunsung stared at the healer’s face as she looked him up and down one last time. Her eyes landed on his shin, her voice conveying her mild sense of discontent. 

“Make sure you get some proper armor this time around,” she told him as her hands pointed to his leg, “One that won’t break on you when you need it most. Oh, and don’t go consuming any more magical items! You don’t have enough mana in your heart to handle them as a non-mage.”

Then, she put a hand to her chin. “It’s unfortunate that we couldn’t stop your body from absorbing the pie by the time you got to us, so it’s already floating somewhere in your system. That being said I… I want to test something. Close your eyes, Hyunsung-nim, if you would be so kind.”

“Ah— ok?” 

Somewhat puzzled but otherwise compliant, Hyunsung obliged the healer’s request. He shut his eyelids, staring into the black space before him. 

“Uh, what exactly are we testing here?” he asked, but the healer ignored him in favor of assessing his pulse. 

With one hand to Hyunsung’s neck, she said, “Hmm… I’m not too sure how this is supposed to work but— could you try picturing something small? Something like an insect perhaps? Anything will do.” 

Immediately, and without any hesitation, Hyunsung’s mind jumped to Titanos. He recalled the way the cricket sat lifelessly in Gilyoung’s trembling hands, barely managing to muster up the image of the boy’s watery eyes as he grieved for a companion long gone. Hyunsung let out a sigh. The poor insect had looked so vulnerable then, so pitiful and stiff, so little.

“Now, can you feel anything tugging in your chest?” the healer asked him, anchoring him back to reality. “Try thinking of it as a string. If you can, please pull on it with all your might— uh, Hyunsung-nim? Where did you— Hyunsung-nim!”

The man opened his eyes. 

Did… did the room grow in size just now? 

Bewilderment flooded Lee Hyunsung’s brain as he assessed the situation in front of him. Three things distinctly caught his attention at this time, all in the following order: 

One: the healer, who had previously only come up to about his chest, was now towering over Hyunsung like a mountain. She whipped her eyes wildly back and forth, unable to spot her patient who had disappeared before her eyes. 

Two: Hyunsung’s skin was completely bare, and his clothes laid around him in a too-large pile of fabric. They swamped him with their heat, causing the man to squirm his way out of their embrace.

Three, and most importantly: there was a distinct burning sensation rising in Hyunsung’s chest, eating at him like a greedy maggot trying to burrow its way through his heart. The mercenary doubled over in pain, sparks shooting through his body.

“Hyunsung-nim, let go of the string, now!” 

A wave of pain rippled through his chest as Hyunsung forced himself to release his grip on the built-up energy inside him. Relief came immediately, followed by a disorienting onslaught of spots to his eyes. 

Gahh, Hyunsung thought, pressing one hand to his head and the other to his sternum. He could feel his heart trying to burst out of his skin. Everything within him felt hot, hot, hot. 

What just happened to me? Hyunsung thought to himself. Am I going to die? Why do I feel like I’m a little bit shorter than I was before?

“Hyunsung-nim, are you alright? Look at me— breath, just breath,” the healer told him, inhaling and exhaling in demonstration. She reached upward and placed her hands around his collarbone, pouring mana gently through her fingertips. A cry of relief escaped from Hyunsung’s lips as he felt the energy flowing in. 

Thankfully, his body calmed itself down a few seconds later. 

“I—what was that?” Hyunsung asked between gulps of air. He had never felt such terrible pain, not even when faced with Asmodeus’s hellfire flames.

“I— I’m so sorry!” the healer cried, pulling her hands away. She looked so distraught that Hyunsung couldn't help but feel sorry for her.  

“I didn’t mean for that to happen! I’ve… I’ve never had a non-mage patient survive consuming a magical item before, so I just wanted to see if you absorbed any of its power— I didn’t think you’d have such a negative reaction, nor that activating it would deplete so much of your body’s mana!”

Wait does that mean… the pie…

“Are— are you saying that I ingested the apples' powers?” Hyunsung asked the panicking woman. So many questions swarmed though his head that it was difficult to just pick one.

“What I just did, is that permanent? Do I have magic like you now? Can I grow in size too or—”

The healer practically jumped out of her skin at his question, yelling, “No no no no, DON'T DO THAT!” 

“Please, don't try that again. Growing or shrinking, any use of that ability will cause your heart to collapse and your insides to shrivel up like a grape! PLEASE PROMISE ME YOU WON'T!”

Then, in a quiet voice she added, “If you die while under my care… I’d lose this job for sure. I can’t afford for that to happen.”

Hyunsung's eyes widened as the healer took a seat and put her head in her hands. Her mousy brown hair spilled over into her face, obscuring her otherwise dejected expression. The corner of her mouth was trembling and her eyes watered in glossy waves. At that moment, Hyunsung realized just how young she looked. 

A tender sympathy filled the mercenary’s heart. 

“Alright, alright, I won’t, I promise—” he swore, making the motion of crossing his heart, “But, in exchange, do you think you could, uh, maybe not mention this to Her Majesty? I doubt she’d be too happy to learn that I gained some powers from my trial. She… she might consider it cheating.”

Inside his head, Hyunsung was already picturing what Uriel would say, and the exact angle at which she’d chop off his head if she learned about this. 

Even though it wasn’t exactly compensation, which she had made clear in their recent chat was forbidden unless directly offered to him, Hyunsung still didn’t want the angel to know about his power and use the fact against him in the future.

 For example, what if she dictated that his next trial was solely to be done in his smallest form, or that he had to arm wrestle a dragon ten times his height? In no shape, way, or form did Lee Hyunsung want to deal with the implications of that. 

Slowly lifting her head, the healer blinked at Hyunsung as her mouth fashioned itself into a frown. 

“But… but she’s my queen—” she began to argue, wrapping her arms around her body in a self-conscious manner. 

”Her Majesty was the one who gave me this position! She even allowed me to bring my son Dayeong here to the castle to work with me. I can’t just—” but the healer paused as Hyunsung’s desperate eyes met hers. He too had something to prove, something that was much more important than a simple job. 

“I… agghh… Fine, fine! I guess I can do that for you,” she agreed eventually. “ Because you’re— Highness's fiancee, right? The Wandering Shield? I thought I recognized you.” 

The healer tugged at the end of her hair thoughtfully as she looked to the floor.

“I don’t know if you remember this, but– I was one of the villagers in Geumho two years ago. My son and I would have starved to death had you and Her Highness not intervened. It was only thanks to you two that we managed to drive Inho and that no-good gang of his out of town, so… I suppose I should return the favor. Your secret is safe with me, Hyunsung-nim.” 

Relief filled his brain like water splashing into a cup. 

“Thank you,” Hyunsung said, gripping the woman’s outstretched hands, “Thank you, thank you, thank you–” but she quickly pulled them back from him with a startled face. 

“Ah, I appreciate the gesture, Hyunsung-nim, but— I think it’s time for you to go. Her Majesty will get angry if I let you stay here any longer and uhh…” a deep red blush crept across her cheeks as she uttered her next words. 

“You’re… you’re not wearing any clothes. Please put them back on and get out of here before someone else walks in. My son is expecting to see me in a couple of minutes, and I don’t want him seeing any of, well… that.”

_________________

Thankfully, Hyunsung’s embarrassment at the situation subsided by the time the wagon dropped him off at his intended location. Her Majesty, in all her kindness (and at Heewon’s insistence) provided him with a mode of transportation this time around, allowing Hyunsung to travel with a castle squire and steed. It was nice and all, especially since the journey had been five days long and he could recover further from his pie-related injuries, but something didn’t sit right with the mercenary. 

You wanted an easy quest right? Well I have just the thing in mind…

Just what exactly was the catch here? Hyunsung may be thickheaded, but he wasn’t stupid. Even he noticed the gleam in Uriel’s eyes as she explained his objective for this trial, something about heading to the “Kingdom of Mino Soft” and aiding the king with his “affliction.” 

That's– that’s it?” Hyunsung had asked the Queen, his hands folded across his chest.  

“If you don’t mind me asking, Your Majesty, what exactly is his affliction, and how is it related to greed?”

“Ahh, where’s the fun if I told you that? You’ll see for yourself once you get there. Let’s just say that the king has been asking for some help for a while now, but I haven’t had the time to send anyone over. Trust me, it's simple enough, so do my troops a favor will you? I’ll even swear an Oath of Existence if you want.”

And swear she did. Even Gabriel was surprised by how quickly Uriel had made the oath, promising to Hyunsung that, as far as she knew, this trial was not designed to kill or challenge Hyunsung in any physical way.

It’ll be easy, she said, a piece of pie.

Funny, especially since she wasn’t aware of the power he’d gained from said dessert, but something else had bothered Hyunsung at the time. 

Thinking back, why had Uriel not made him, or anyone else for that matter, swear an Oath of Existence when they first agreed to the terms of his trials? He understood that she probably didn’t want to risk the death of her daughter or herself by promising something so binding like that, but why not Hyunsung himself?

“Because, I want the pleasure of dealing out your punishment myself!” she had exclaimed. 

“Though having blue flames engulf your heart and burn you from the inside out would be unpleasant, it’s also too quick of a death for the likes of you!”

Well, it was Hyunsung’s fault for asking. 

After receiving that lovely threat, both the queen and mercenary had decided it was best to set a few more ground rules. For clarity’s sake, she had said.

 The rules to the document they had signed went like this: one, Hyunsung was not allowed to ask for compensation for his efforts unless directly offered first hand; two, Uriel would provide him with an official slip stating that Hyunsung was on a quest from the Queen of Eden herself and could conduct himself how he saw fit; and three, that Hyunsung could aid whoever his trial brought him in contact with, but could not involve any civilians for outside help.

“Oh, and don’t think I didn’t hear about you bringing that village boy into the Woods with you, Hyunsung. I’ll let it slide this time, but do something like that again and Christ won’t be the only one hanging from a cross when I’m done with you~” 

Hyunsung shuddered at the thought. Uriel’s creativity truly knew no bounds.

So, after waving goodbye to the squire and his horse, the mercenary followed the Queen’s instructions, heading towards the small fortress atop the hill. Rays of sunlight bounced off of the building directly into Hyunsung’s eyes, making it difficult to see from a distance. 

“I’ll pick you up in about seven days,” Hyunsung remembered the squire had told him before they parted ways.

 “The Queen said it will take you at least that long to complete your trial. Try not to die from all these mosquitoes until then.” 

Yeah, Hyunsung was finding that last part pretty hard to follow. It turns out that besides being known for their dairy products and abundance of rolling hills, Mino Soft was also infamous for its high quantity of blood-suckers and the spread of insect related diseases. 

Hyunsung couldn’t go five minutes without having to swat his own neck, warily avoiding parasites like one would their in-laws as he approached the door of the king’s estate. Dear stars, why would anyone want to live in a place like this?

“Ah, excuse me,” Hyunsung addressed the guards as he made his way to the front entrance, “I’m here to see His Majesty. The Queen of Eden sent me to help him with his uh… problem? Here’s the document proving my status.” 

The men looked at the paper, then Hyunsung, then at each other, and then… back at Hyunsung. The taller one looked like he was about to say something to him, but the other guard elbowed him in the gut.

“Owww! What was that for?”

“Hahaha, don’t mind him, sir, he’s just a little out of it today,” the man explained to Hyunsung. He put on his best smile, but it couldn’t quite hide the relief building in his eyes. 

“Please, head inside immediately– I’m sure His Majesty will be happy to see you. Oh, and tell him we’re taking a break now, ok? I’m sure he won’t mind now that you’re here.”

Hyunsung stared at the men blankly. 

“Uh…ok? I suppose I could do–”

“Great, thanks pal!” they called to him as they walked away, “And good luck in there!”

That was… strange. Never before in Hyunsung’s 28 years of living had he ever seen a guard just abandon his post like that, letting a practical stranger inside his lord’s home without much second thought. Perhaps that was just the way things were done in Mino Soft? From what Hyunsung could see, there wasn’t an abundance of loyalty (or much of anything else for that matter) around these parts. 

Well, whatever the case was, Hyunsung put his thoughts aside as he walked through the open gate and into the center bailey. There were no signs of human life inside, just rows of abandoned stalls and piles of… gleaming golden statues? 

The King sure did have strange tastes if he found these pieces to be pleasing to the eye, Hyunsung thought, because every single one of their faces was either frozen in a look of abject disbelief or downright terror. 

On the other hand, he had to give credit where it was due, because these statues did look ridiculously life-like; they captured every crease and indent within a human visage, making Hyunsung do a double take every time he passed one on his way to the throne room. Most of them depicted men and women in armor, each one wearing a different set and crest. It was a shame that they looked so abandoned, because even from where he was standing, Hyunsung could see the layers of dust coating their metal bodies.  

How can Mino Soft even afford all this? he pondered as he pushed through the door. 

It too was encased in a shiny shell of yellow, as well as the rest of the room, much to Hyunsung’s surprise. Every wall, every column, every window, every seat, and every objective within his reach was, and the mercenary felt the distinct need to vomit as they all crowded his vision with their lustrous zeal. If he thought the statues were distasteful, then there was no way that Hyunsung was prepared for the sight of this. 

Mino Soft can’t just be getting rich off their dairy products and slaughterhouses, so where did all this gold come from? There’s no way any of the other kingdoms would let them keep this all to themselves. 

Much to Hyunsung’s dismay, it was a well known reality that human ruled kingdoms had never been all that wealthy— especially not after the Demon Wars. In fact, a great deal of them had been destroyed, just like Hyunsung’s own homeland and orphanage, and what little did remain were only recently reestablished on given territory by Eden, with a few minor exceptions.

Compensation for all the human lives lost during the fight, the Queen had said, for our wingless brothers and sisters in arms. The only human kingdom who didn’t fall under this category Hyunsung could think of was the Outer Kingdom, which was so far on the outskirts of the continent that they didn’t even involve themselves in the war. 

In any case, Hyunsung would have to put that thought aside. A gut-wrenching sob caught his attention, the noise coming from the form of a weeping figure in front of him. Taking tentative steps forward, Hyunsung approached said figure with one hand shielding the light from his eyes. His new set of armor hung heavily on his body. 

“Hello?” Hyunsung called, his words echoing off the burnished walls. “My name is Lee Hyunsung, and I’m looking for the king. Can you please tell me where he is? Just… what exactly happened here?” 

The figure lifted his head. 

“You,” his voice sniffled out, his shoulder in a hunched over position. He sat on the golden steps in front of a golden throne, his hands clutching a crown like he wanted to break it in half. To his left stood another one of those frozen statues that littered the courtyard, but in a much smaller, daintier form. 

“You… are looking right at him. Tell me, stranger, just what the hell do you want?” 

___________________

The man, who had introduced himself as Han Myungoh, ruling King of the Mino Soft Province by this point in time, glared miserably in Hyunsung’s general direction.

If his thin graying hair, disheveled robes, and cracked spectacles (also of the gold variety) didn’t scream desperate to the mercenary, then his shaking hands surely did. The man looked thin as a skeleton, and that combined with his general sour attitude only paired to make him look even older than he was. 

“I’ve answered your question, so answer mine, you wretch,” the king reiterated.

“Who sent you here, and what do they want? Obviously you’re someone’s lackey because you’re too simple-looking to be here of your own accord, so just tell me already. Oh and, let me guess,” he laughed humorously, “They’re after my gold, right? Figures.”

A burst of rage built up in the king’s eyes, followed by a sickening onset of coughs. 

“If that’s what you’re after– then be my guest,” Myungoh shrugged after composing himself.

“As you can see, I have more than enough, and that’s all anyone’s wanted since I had my soldiers send out those letters for help, so… who’s your master, you dog? Is it Asgard, Olympus, Vedas… who?”

Clearing his throat, Hyunsung thought about what he should say next. Without a doubt, this man was in a delicate state of mind, and one wrong word could send him into a fit of rage. He needed to handle this situation delicately, which, admittedly, was not one of his strong suits.  

“Umm… Eden, Your Majesty,” he clarified quickly, pulling out his official slip for the king to see, “The Queen, she sent me here. I’m not here for gold or anything like that, just to help you with your… problem?”

“Wait, did you say Eden?” Myungoh asked, his voice rapidly changing its tune. He stood to meet Hyunsung like they were old friends, or more specifically, like an old patron meeting his indebted servant. 

“The Queen, she... she actually wants to help?! Why didn’t you say so sooner?! And why has she waited so long to respond to my call for aid?”

Hyunsung let out a nervous laugh. Even Uriel wasn’t this difficult to deal with. 

“Ahaha, I’m not too sure, Your Majesty. Perhaps it’s because she’s had a lot on her plate recently, but… I’m here now. Can you please explain to me what happened?”

The King rolled his eyes, acting as if he was astounded that Hyunsung could even ask such a question.

“Agh, didn’t she explain anything to you? What do you think my problem is, hmm? Just look around!” he exclaimed, pointing at the various gold objects lying around the room.

“I’ve been cursed with a golden touch! Everything my hands come into contact with suddenly turns into that damn metal!”

So that explained the influx of wealth. Now Hyunsung did feel like a bit of a fool. 

Across from him, the king let out a ragged sigh. He looked sick enough to collapse. 

 “It was a dream come true at first, and I had more gold then I knew what to do with but… look what it cost me. She just wanted to give her papa a hug,” Myungoh gazed dismally at the small statue, an expression of pure misery hanging on his sunken cheeks.

Hyunsung stepped past him to get a better look. 

Now that it was in close proximity to it, the mercenary could clearly see that the statue resembled the form of a little girl, one dressed in a royal gown and a tiara upon her head. Her big eyes and chubby cheeks indicated just how young she was, no older than the age of 7 by Hyunsung’s estimates. The girl held a small button-eyed doll in her hands, one that resembled an angel with saggy wings. 

Hyunsung’s heart ached for the otherwise ill-mannered man. 

“Is… is that your daughter?” he asked gently.

“I’m so sorry, Your Majesty, truly. If you don’t mind telling me, how did this happen? How did you gain your curse?”

His nose wrinkling in resentment, Han Myungoh threw his hands in the air and shouted, “It was that damn dokkaebi!”

“About two weeks ago, one of those wretched creatures flew straight into my balcony, completely passed out on the floor! He smelled like a drunk… the dokkaebi later told me he had had a little too much of Dinoyusus’s party wine, causing him to get lost and fly into my room. I was just going to have my guards take his body outside to rot, but my precious Han Dareum said we should let him stay the night. She has always had such a good heart.”

Hyunsung waited as the man wiped a tear from his face.

“When the dokkaebi woke up the next day, I let him know how we had helped him and that I wanted some compensation for him waking me up in the middle of the night like that. He had somewhat of a snippy attitude about it, but told me he would let me pick any of the potions he had in storage as thanks. Obviously I chose the golden potion!” 

Hyunsung nodded his head, “Ah, I see. So, you’re a mage then?”

The man’s nose wrinkled in digust.

“Yes, of course I am! I mean– not powerful one, but I can handle potions just fine! I am a king, after all,” he scoffed. “Honestly, what type of kingdom would let a magicless being act as their ruler? An incompetent one, that’s for sure!”

The arrogance in his voice left Hyunsung wanting to add another crack to his spectacles. However, that would be unbecoming of a respectable soldier like himself, and likely jeopardize the trial. It slowly dawned on Hyunsung that dealing with Han Myungoh was the “catch” that he had previously been so worried about.

If this trial wasn’t going to be torturous in a physical sense, then it was going to be tortuous in a mental sense.

“Right…” Hyunsung said, his teeth grinding together, “That’s unfortunate, Your Majesty, but… I thought potions were just temporary. Even the strongest of them only last for a few weeks at most.”

Han Myungoh rolled his eyes. 

“What are you, an imbecile? Of course they do, but that doesn’t mean their effects just disappear! Why do you think I’d bother to ask for help if that was the case?”

The king looked at his hands and then back at the slip in Hyunsung’s hands.

“You know, Eden was not the only kingdom who responded to my call,” he laughed bitterly. “There were others too, but… all they wanted was my treasures. They didn’t care about helping my daughter, so I gave them what they asked for– their weight in gold.”

So that's what those statues in the courtyard were. A shudder ran down Hyunsung’s spine. 

“Oh, uh… that’s terrible,” the mercenary replied, voice shifting unbearably high. Even though the king didn’t have the golden touch anymore, Hyunsung was no less terrified of him. 

“Well rest assured, Your Majesty, I am nothing like those soldiers– I’m truly here to help. So, what exactly do you need me to do?”

The King crossed his arms. 

“There’s this… lake,” he said hesitantly, “A magical one, about a day’s walk directly east from here. According to local legend, the lake’s water has the ability to reverse any magical spell. It absorbs excess mana and dilutes it from its subject. I need you to fetch me some of this water so I can use it on Dareum.”

And, why haven’t you done this yourself, Hyunsung stopped himself from asking, instead reframing his question to:

“I’m sure Your Majesty has tried everything to free your daughter, so why haven’t you or your soldiers been able to obtain it yet?”

“Gahh, because that stupid Guardian of the Lake won’t let me!” The King growled. 

“Anytime I send my men there, he just drowns them and displays their armor on his shores— what little guards I do have left are cowards who won’t even go anywhere near the place! That’s why I was so desperate for outside help!” 

Hyunsung let out a sigh. At least the king had a decent explanation. 

So, knowing the drill by now, the mercenary turned around and walked towards the exit of the room. His hands clutched the golden handle of the door, his back letting go of all its previous tension. Though his replacement shield hung awkwardly on its strap, Hyunsung knew it would have to do until he had time to procure a more proper one. 

“Hey where are you—”

“Don’t worry, Your Majesty,” Hyunsung reassured him, glancing at the golden vase to his left, “I’ll go get the water for you, or my name isn’t the Wandering Shield.”

“Uhh who?” The King asked. 

“Umm, nevermind.”

Knocking over the flowers within, Hyunsung clutched the vase under his arm and swiftly made his exit out of the castle. Now that he no longer had to look at Han Myungoh, he was feeling much better about this quest. Hyunsung could put his annoyance aside and focus on what really mattered, helping that poor girl break free from the curse. 

Just go to the lake, and get the water— sounds simple enough, Hyunsung thought as he approached one of the statues in the courtyard, peeling its sword from its clenched fist.

He knew that gold made a terrible weapon, but perhaps it would make a decent offering to the Guardian.

Maybe I was worried about nothing. The Guardian sounds bad, but I’ve dealt with worse. Hey… what if I proved Uriel wrong and got this quest done in a day— that would surely be something! 

However, another, even stranger thought popped into Lee Hyunsung’s head, one he couldn’t just wipe away.

Han Dareum, there’s something… bothering me about that girl. 

Hyunsung scratched his head with his free hand.

Uriel never mentioned a queen when telling me about Mino Soft, and Han Myungoh never mentioned a wife. There wasn’t even another throne in the main room. Perhaps it was a bit presumptuous but… how exactly was that child born?

Chapter Text

Guardian of the Lake, Han Myungoh has said, a fearsome deity who drowned well-trained soldiers in his murky depths, left their still rotting bodies on his shore, and posed their armor as shining spoils of war for all who dared trespass on his territory. A man not to be messed with. 

Even the locals at the inn Hyunsung had stopped at told him as much, describing the Guardian as “the last person anyone here would want to cross.” His sour attitude, power-hungry greed, and terrifying fervor of protecting what he deemed as his property left everyone in the Kingdom of Mino Soft afraid of him, with not a single soul even daring to enter the forest around his lake. That piece of land, which the people designated as the “Chungmuro Armed Zone,” was basically his territory too. Hyunsung couldn’t help but find himself fascinated by it all. 

So, as he chowed down on his meal of roasted beef and cheese, which was admittedly one of the best meals he had had in a while, Hyunsung devised a plan. He wondered whether or not it would be worth fighting the Guardian, or if he should take a more peaceful approach and barter with the being. The innkeeper confirmed his suspicions the next morning. 

“Well, if you’re interested in getting something from him, I hear the Guardian is a big fan of deals,” he told Hyunsung, a pitcher of milk slouching in his hands.

“I mean, it’s no doubt that he’ll rip you off, but if you’re looking to not die from the encounter, that's the way I would go.”

Then, moving past the mercenary, the innkeeper shouted, “Jung Minseob! What the hell do I pay you for? Quit slacking off and pour those drinks like you’re supposed to!” 

“Yeah, yeah, you got it boss!” the bigger man replied. 

Hyunsung, who wanted to get this quest done as soon as possible, took his leave shortly after that. The two men had provided both a map and a warm bed the second he coughed up some money, so the mercenary didn’t feel the need to bother them further with his questions. The scene was somewhat nostalgic to Hyunsung, however, because it reminded the mercenary of one the first questions he had asked his fiancee when they had met:

“If you could have done anything with your life, Jung Heewon-ssi, then what would you be?”

Heewon had hesitated, her adorable nose scrunching up at the question.

Then, with a fond voice, she replied, “Hmm, well… if I wasn’t the Princess of Eden, and if my parents and brother hadn’t died in that demon raid when I was 13, then… I guess I would have liked to own an inn. My father had one when I was a little girl, and I always liked helping him serve drinks and hearing about our guests' adventures… it was just something I could really see myself doing, you know?” 

Playfully, she had knocked her shoulder into Hyunsung’s. 

“But guess what?” Heewon said, “Now I can go on my own adventures– not just hear about them. I think my father would be proud.”

Dusting her hands on her trousers, the half-angel stood with a smile. 

Well, that’s enough of that. Shall we continue our journey together, Hyunsung-ssi? Don’t leave a girl waiting.”

Hyunsung sighed as he brought himself back to the present. Perhaps that was the first time he had realized that he loved Jung Heewon, or perhaps it was the first time he realized he was capable of such a thing. The Steel Militia didn’t exactly breed any feelings within its soldiers beyond that of “comradery” and ‘loyalty to the cause,” so Hyunsung had found himself surprised when someone, a princess at that, was able to spark his heart alight like it never had been before. 

She’s too good for me, Hyunsung’s asserted as he entered the Chungmuro forest. He pulled his map from his pouch, trying to determine his current distance from the lake. 

I’m not sure if she ever won’t be, but hopefully these trials will at least prove that I’m worthy of standing by her side. 

As he finally trekked through the swampy grass and emerged on the other side of the trees, Hyunsung caught sight of crystal-blue waters. The circular body, both still yet alive with small ripples, reflected Hyunsung’s feature right back at him, showing him an earnest grin and broad chest that Heewon always said made him like a cuddly bear. 

Turning to his side, Hyunsung could see both the golden sword and too-big shield upon back. He rolled his shoulder uncomfortably. 

I’ll need to get a new one commissioned as soon as I get back to Eden, he thought, taking a few steps back from the water. He didn’t want his armor or shield to join the ten or so scattered around him, their shiny surfaces peeking just above the layers of dirt. Now that Hyunsung looked closer, he could also see a few pieces of lead lumps around him too. 

Hmm… how exactly do I summon the Guardian of the Lake? the mercenary pondered. 

Maybe I should toss my offering straight in or… would that look like a threat?

Deciding to settle on another option, Hyunsung picked up one of the pebbles around him and tossed it into the lake. Immediately, bubbles began to form around its sunken splatch, causing Hyunsung to get down on one knee, put down the golden vase under his arm, and hold out the sword in a bestowing manner. He would not be caught dead looking like he came here for a fight. 

“WHO–” a deep voiced boomed in front of him as the sound of splashing grew louder, “WHO DARES TO SUMMON THE GREAT GUARDIAN OF THE LAKE? THE MOST FEARSOME, MOST TERRIFYING WATER SPIRIT OF THEM ALL?”

Fearsome and terrifying, the creature called himself, the Great Guardian of the Lake, emphasis on the word great. That was the description Lee Hyunsung had received, not just by him, but many others too. However, as Hyunsung stared at the water spirit before him, with his fin-like ears, blue-tinted skin, and slightly bulging stomach, he couldn’t help but think that this so-called Guardian of the Lake looked more like the Guardian of Scummy Ahjussis than anything else.

Hyunsung had to admit that he felt a little underwhelmed.

“Ehh, and what are you staring at, boy?” The Guardian asked him, his scaly feet balancing delicately on the surface of the water. Didn’t Eden have someone who could do that too? 

“Don’t you know who I am? How dare you trespass on the mighty Gong Pildu’s property! Just what do you have to say for yourself?!”

Hyunsung cleared his throat. This was his first time seeing a water nymph, commonly referred to as a water spirit, and he wasn’t sure what their customs were for showing forgiveness or respect. He knew that they were descendants of the Olympian Poseidon and that they came in different forms, freshwater, salt, or swamp, but not much else. 

“Oh Great Water Spirit, I did not mean to offend you,” Hyunsung decided to say, bowing his chin low and holding his sword over his head.

“My name is Lee Hyunsung, and I come to humbly ask for a small portion of your water. There’s been a terrible accident involving my, uh… friend, and I was hoping you could help. I even brought this golden sword with me as an offering to you.”

Before the man could even move a muscle, a wave of water splashed over his hands, pulling the sword from his grip.

“Gahhh, you call this a gold?” Pildu scoffed, picking up the stolen good. Like wet paint dripping off a canvas, the golden furnish slipped off the sword as he encased it within an iridescent bubble. Then, floating back over to Hyunsung, it burst, the flat end of the blade hit him upside the head.

“Oww!” 

“Did you really think that giving me such a shit offering would win my favor?” Plidu sneered at Hyunsung.“You’ll have to do better than that, human!” 

“I’m sorry, Your Fishiness— I mean, Great Guardian!” Hyunsung corrected himself. “I forgot that the gold would wash off in your water but I… I can get something else for you if you—!” 

“SILENCE PUNY MAN!” 

Pildu stared down Hyunsung as if he was one of the various mosquitoes around them, like he was trying to sap the lifeblood of his hard-earned possessions. Then, as if mulling something over in his brain, the water nymph thrust his hand forward with an authoritative snap, the sound echoing across the forest grounds.

Suddenly, Hyunsung felt the earth shake. Erupting from the water, a giant liquid wave in the form of a hand grabbed him around the waist, dragging the mercenary closer to the water spirit as he struggled to break free. Hyunsung’s head went under once, then twice, before suddenly being thrust into the air. He gasped as oxygen filled his lungs once again.

Thank the constellations I didn’t swallow any of that. Would that have affected my power? 

When Hyunsung finally found the courage to open his dripping eyes, he was met with the upside down face of the angry old ahjussi. It wasn’t a pretty sight. Besides having teeth more golden than the King’s castle, Gong Pildu also had the unsettling eyes of a fresh-water koi fish: small black pupils on the inside, empty white sockets on the outside. 

“Tell me, human, you’re here because the King sent you, right? To get the water for his brat?” Pildu asked him with a shake. 

Hyunsung nodded his head, trying to twist his himself in an upright position. 

“Ha! That’s what I thought. You’re not the first soldier to show up here with fool’s gold, though you are the first not to attack me upon my refusal.”

The water nymph let out a frustrated groan. “Aghh– they all come here with the same damn story each time, telling me how their ‘precious princess’ got turned into a statue and now they need my water to undo it. I ask you, just how the hell is that my problem? It’s not like she’s my brat or anything!”

“I mean–” Hyusung started, trying to meet Pildu’s eye, “She’s still a child. If you could find it in your heart to help, then I’m sure that His Majesty would be indebted to you and—”

“Gahhh, sorry, no can do!” Pildu snapped. The hand grew tighter around Hyunsung’s waist.

“I have my own problems to deal with, and I don’t give a shit about what the King wants. Just because we live in the same kingdom doesn’t mean he can tell me what I do!” 

Loosing air, Hyunsung strained against the watery grip. Though it didn’t look like the Guardian would ever budge on the issue, he didn’t feel deterred in the slightest. In fact, Hyunsung actually perked up upon hearing the word “problem,” seeing an opportunity to strike a deal. 

“Well, I understand if you don’t want to help for free,” Hyunsung said, doing his best to appeal to the Guardian’s sense of greed. 

“That would be unfair, and I would never want to expect something of you without giving something in return. So, what if we uh… made a deal? I could help you with one of these ‘problems’ you mentioned!” 

At that, Gong Pildu raised a kelpy eyebrow. The sneer on his mouth slowly formed into a smirk, conformation that he found the proposition intriguing. 

“Hmmm, a deal you say? Heh, how interesting. I suppose I can get behind something that…” he chuckled. It was an ugly, throaty sound that felt more like a choking gurgle than an actual laugh, but it gave Hyunsung hope nonetheless. 

“Let’s see… I do have a few problems you could help me with. I’m sure you’ve heard the fact that us water nymphs can’t stray too far from our source of water, right?” 

Hyunsung nodded his upside-down head. “Yes. If I remember correctly, you are bound to this lake since your birth. The farther you move away from it, the weaker you get. Uhh… I imagine you can walk out a few acres from here at best?”

“Right on, human!” Pildu exclaimed, “Looks like someone’s been paying attention to their species studies. Do they still teach that in human academies? Ehh, whatever.” 

Smiling, Gong Pildu put three of his webbed fingers up, each one soaking wet. 

“As I see it right now, if you want to make a deal, you owe me three favors. One for trespassing on my territory, two for actually receiving the water, and three because I said so. Consider it a tax because his Majesty and I don’t get along very well.”

Hyunsung muttered, “But I’m not even one of his soldiers…” before realizing it wouldn’t change a thing. 

“Alright,” he relented, still hanging by a thread, “It’s a deal. I owe you three requests in exchange for some of your water. Do you want to make an Oath of Existence on that or—”

“Absolutely not,” Pildu interjected, and at that moment Hyunsung knew he was just as annoying as the king he so-despised. 

“Don’t we trust one another enough not to have to swear on something like that? A good deal can only be made if both parties have mutual trust and respect!”

Hyunsung had to stop himself from palm slapping his own face. He was never known for his impatience, but this whole ordeal was really testing his limits.

“In all fairness, Great Guardian, what would stop you from just killing me after I fulfill your requests?” Hyunsung pointed out carefully. “I would greatly appreciate it if we could both swear on some specific terms, or sign some sort of contract at the very least?”

Plidu shook his head in anger. “Bahh, why are you so insistent on contracts? But… fine, we can sign some terms if you really want. Wait here for a second.”

Releasing Hyunsung from his watery grip, Pildu put him down on the shore before diving straight into his lake. A few seconds later and after a whole host ripples subsided, the water nymph resurfaced with a chest in his hands. Reaching inside, he pulled out what looked like a sheet of kelp, a knife, and a soggy feathered quill.  

“Agh this thing always gets wet whenever I hold it for too long,” The Guardian cursed, whipping his palm in the dirt, “Do you mind?”

“Umm, not at all.”

Drying the quill with his pant leg (one of the few parts of him that was still dry after being dunk in the water), Hyunsung handed the instrument back to Pildu when he was done who, in turn, sighed as he brought the knife to his hand. Deep blue blood squirted to the surface of the wound, causing the mercenary to furrow his brow. 

“What?” Pildu laughed at him, squeezing his palm to release more liquid, “Never seen a water nymph’s blood before? What color did you think it’d be?”

“Uhhh… I guess I never thought about it.”

Leaving the mercenary to his bewilderment, Pildu set the knife down and dipped the dried quilt into his fresh wound. The blood acting as ink, the water nymph took his time to write out the terms of their agreement, letting Hyunsung peek over his shoulder whenever he had anything to say. 

“And …. all done! Here you go, human, one contract made by yours truly. Just sign your name at the bottom– in blood, of course– and we’ll have a binding agreement! What do you say?”

Hyunsung looked the parchment over. He didn’t have any complaints, just questions.

“So what happens if one of us breaks the terms of the contract?” Hyunsung asked, “What is the punishment involved then?”

Pildu shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, if either of us breaks the terms, then the other person is free to kill them,” he replied, nonchalantly at that. “I’m not allowed to harm you while this contract is in play, and the vice versa is true too once you sign. For example…”

Raising his hands above his hand, Pildu quickly brought the knife down on Hyunsung, attempting to strike him in the heart. Hyunsung took a step back. He braced his shield in front of him in anticipation, but at the last second, Pildu’s hands froze in the air. Hyunsung could see the intent on his face, but his body wasn’t complying. It was as if Pildu was physically straining against some sort of invisible force, preventing him from actually touching the man.  

“There, you see? There’s no need to be afraid— we made a blood contract,” Pildu said as he pulled back and dropped the knife in Hyunsung’s head. 

“Our blood physically prevents us from maiming one another. As long as neither of us breaks the conditions we agreed to, then no one gets hurt. Now, can you do your part and just sign the damn thing?”

“Well… what if I just run off before completing the contract?” Hyunsung questioned, still thinking of potential drawbacks, “Or what if you just get someone else to kill me for you? It’s not that I don’t trust you just… well…”

The Guardian rolled his eyes at his reply.

“Aghh, do you really think I care that much?” Pildu asked Hyunsung with a sigh. 

“There’s always going to be some loophole involved, no matter how tight a contract is. I can add those last two in as terms if you want, but honestly, I don’t really lose anything if you run off. Besides, who the hell am I going to get to kill you? The fishes?” he scoffed. 

“We got a good deal going right now, so I don’t think there’s any need to complicate things further. Just sign the damn paper, and we can get into business, ok? I’ll keep that vase for you too, so that your hands are free and you can fill it up later.”

Thoughts still swirling in his brain, Hyunsung hesitated before bringing the knife to his palm.

“Fine,” he agreed, already debating whether he should change his mind. Before he could do so, however, Hyunsung took the contract from Pildu’s hand and signed his name in red. There was no reason to back down now. 

“I’ll get all three of these things for you–” Hyunsung nodded his head, palm stifled against his side, “I swear it. Now, do you mind giving me some information on how to complete these objectives? I’ll need locations, names, and… descriptions.”

__________________

Not that it surprised Hyunsung much, but it turned out that Gong Pildu wasn’t the sort of person who tolerated any competition against him— personal or otherwise. That is why the first request he had asked of Hyunsung involved the take-down of a local dokkaebi prowling in the forest, one whose toll bridge stood at the other end of the Chungmuro Armed Zone. 

“You’re lucky you didn’t come across that asshole when you got here,” Pildu informed him, “Because he’s a real piece of work, that one. Not only has he built his bridge in MY turf, but he’s also given  people another entrance into the forest, one that completely avoids running into me. JUST WHO THE HELL DOES HE THINK HE IS?” 

“Oh, and to top that off, he’s even charging people a price. Why the hell does he get to monopolize this place when I should be the one doing that? Kill that little prick, and destroy his bridge for me too. THAT’LL SHOW HIM!” 

And the water nymph meant his word. Written in glowing blue ‘ink’ right on the contract in Hyunsung’s hands was the phrase, “Get rid of the dokkaebi north of here, destroy his bridge, and bring a piece of rubble back as proof,” so there was little room left for interpretation. However, Hyunsung found some space anyway. 

I don’t think he meant to do this, and I didn’t correct him when I saw it, but Pildu-nim wrote the words, ‘get rid of,’ not kill, Hyungsung put a finger to his chin. 

Does that mean the dokkaebi doesn’t have to die? I’d prefer to resolve this without a fight, if that’s the case. I’m not sure what type of tricks dokkaebi have up their sleeve. They look pretty harmless but…

Mulling the thought over, Hyunung walked on as the sun began to hit its peak in the sky. Thanks to the shade of the trees– and Pildu’s earlier dunk in the water– his skin was not feeling the consequences of being outside during a hot summer day. There was even a cool breeze blowing in the air, and Hyunsung prayed he wouldn’t have to stamp out any more mosquitos along the way.

If another bug tries to take my blood, I’ll really start to question Gilyoung’s fondness of them…

After walking for about two hours and following the instructions Pildu gave him, Hyunsung arrived at the forest’s back entrance. Though he was concealing behind the thick trunks of trees, Hyunsung could make out a stone bridge hanging over a wide chasm, connecting the Chungmuro Armed Zone to the bumpy hills of the rest of the Mino Soft Kingdom. 

There, looking bored out of his mind, sat a white dokkaebi with short yellow horns and a purple tunic. His butt was planted firmly on the bridge’s edge, feet dangling precariously above the chasm. His eyes were tiny but human-like, and his fur was as fluffy as a bear pelt. 

Agh, his heart. Hyunsung felt his love of cute things slowly trying to take hold of him, but reminded himself that dokkaebis were far from adorable when put to the test. They were slippery creatures, rivaling even the likes of even the Guardian himself when it came to scams. Enjoying the thrill of a bargain, dokkaebis liked to trade with people solely in hopes of obtaining their one true love, mana coins, the physical manifestation of a person’s energy into a small circular cent. 

These mana coins were all the rage with the little devils. They were one of the main items they were willing to trade for, utilizing their own pocket dimensions to store their various wares and garner customer interest. What they wanted these coins for, Hyunsung couldn’t say because he’d never bargained with one as a non-mage, but he was pretty sure it had something to do with “leveling up one’s status.” Perhaps he could ask the dokkaebi in front of him right now.  

However, Hyunsung declined the idea as he saw a figure approaching the opposite end of the bridge. The dokkaebi did too, judging by how he puffed up his little chest in excitement, eyes already scanning for a profit. Jumping to his feet, the creature levitated himself over to the… goat waiting for him? 

“Hey there, little guy, how’s the grazing going?” he asked the goat with a friendly smile. Then, when he realized it couldn’t understand him, replied “Ah wait, let me adjust my language skill. Bahhh, bahhh, bahhh— does that sound any better?”

Unlike humans or other mortal species, dokkeabis had magic, but it didn’t emit off them in glowing light when in use; the same was true for other ‘monster-like’ species besides the demon kings. Their hearts were a bit different, so monsters instead drew their mana from a chamber in their stomachs where their mana was concentrated. While regenerative like mortal mana, these chambers refilled at a much slower rate, and was the reason why many monsters had taken to eating magicals as substitutes.

In addition, they also lacked complex individual spells like mortal species do because of the anatomy difference, leaving creatures of the same species to have the same power set as their fellow brethren. All dokkeabi had the ability to make specialized potions, the way all hydra had regenerative magic for their heads. 

The Steel Militia had taught Hyunsung this and more, so he watched knowingly on as the dokkaebi and goat conversed in their language, exchanging various bleats and baahs that ranged from high pitch to deeply aggressive. 

“Look—” the dokkaebi snapped, reverting back to the universal tongue, “I know you can understand me like this, so I’m just going to say it— no money no service! I get you don’t have mana coins, but do you really have nothing else to offer?”

Baaah, blared the small goat, Bah, Bah, Bah!

“Do you really think I’m going to buy this bullshit about your two brothers having payment? Move along, hot shot. I’m not some dumb troll you can trick into letting you pass. Come back here when you actually have something to offer, and tell your brothers that too. See you later, Billy.”  

With his hooves stamping aggressively on the stone, Billy bleated one last time before running off back to the hills. Hyunsung didn’t speak goat, but he was pretty sure Billy had yelled something like “Stupid dokkaebi, stupid rules!!! ” 

“Agh, why do I even bother with customers like that?” he heard the dokkaebi sigh. “Ungrateful pieces of—”

“Uh sorry to interrupt,” Hyunsung said, stepping out from the trees. It was now or never to get the dokkaebi’s attention. “But well… ummm… ok, I’m just going to give it to you straight, Mr. Dokkaebi–”

“The name’s Bihyung,” the dokkaebi corrected, his eyes squinting with confusion. Why was a human approaching him so nervously like this? 

“Umm ok, Bihyung-ssi—” but the dokkeabi would not let Hyunsung get a word in. 

“Do you need something from me, human?” he asked, floating over to the man. Hyunsung faltered in the presence of the fluff ball in front of him. 

“I’m sure you’re looking for a way to get out of this hell hole of a forest, right? Well, what if I told you that you could cross my bridge that connects us to the north end of Mino Soft, all for the price of one mana coin? If you don’t want to give me that, then I’ll take whatever else you have in your pockets, magical or not. I’m not that picky at the moment.” 

Hyunsung tried to cut in. “Umm, well, no, Bihyung-ssi, you see—”

“Oh I get it,” the dokkaebi interrupted, nodding his head, “You want to take a look at what I have in stock, right? Well I got all sorts of things: potions, herbs, rare… rare-ish items, spices, tea, papyrus sheets, the hair of a banshee, you name it!” 

Bihyung snapped his fingers, and proceeded to rummage through his pockets. He pulled out a glass slipper, a frosted snowflake, a red clock, a small pea, and a lock of golden hair, setting them down on the stone beneath their feet. 

“Ahaha, well… It looks like I’m short on some stuff right now, but– ooo, you got to try this!”

Lifting a green vial from his impossibly deep pockets (that’s where their portals must be stored), Hyunsung watched on as Bihyung pushed the glass in his face, causing him to stumble backwards.

“One mana potion, made by yours truly!” Bihyung stated proudly. 

"It’s my secret recipe, and I got the ingredients straight from the Mass Production Maker himself! You humans like this stuff, right? Especially you mages. I mean, you don’t really smell like one to me, but there’s some mana in you. Even if you are magicless, it would still give you loads of energy for like a week! So, what do you say?” 

“Uhh,” Hyunsung stammered, already getting sidetracked, “But I thought any potions were dangerous to the magicless…”

“Well yeah, except for this one! I know we call it a potion, but it doesn’t actually require any mana to activate— in fact, it adds on to your already existing mana by giving you more of it, and unlike a curse, there’s no infection or corruption involved! It’s like— like an elixir! Think of it as drinking pure mana juice.” 

“Wait really?” the mercenary asked, his eyes going wide. “That’s so—” 

No, come on, Hyunsung, the voice in his head admonished, Stay focused. Remember what you’re here to do. 

Right, right, the man replied to himself. He really was getting distracted. 

“Look, that’s interesting and all, Bihyung-ssi, really but—” Hyunsung swallowed as a lump formed his throat.

“But I’m not here to cross your bridge, or buy any of this stuff. There’s no easy way of putting this but…” Hyunsung practically whispered the following words, “The Guardian of the Lake he… he sent me to… get rid of you.”

Any hope Hyunsung had of the dokkaebi taking the news well was thrown of a cliff, along with all sense of sanity.

“Get rid of me?!” Bihyung repeated, panic welling up in his beady eyes, “But- but why?” What did I even do?! I don’t even know the guy all that well!”

Hyunsung threw up his hands, just as exasperated as the dokkaebi was was.

“I don't know! He just… doesn’t seem to like that you’re making a profit in his territory. I’m sorry about this, truly, but… I’m going to need you to leave. The Guardian sent me to kill you, but the blood contract we signed just says ‘get rid of’ so… I’ll let you live, Bihyung-ssi. However, I am going to have to destroy your bridge, if you don’t mind.” 

Hysterical, Bihyung’s hands went up to his horns. He tugged them hard, and shouted, “Of course I fucking mind! You are not touching my bridge! Do you have any idea how hard it was to build it? I had to hire three construction pigs to put it all together, and that cost me a lot of money!”

“Look I’m sorry, but what would you have me do?” Hyunsung crossed his arms. “The contract states clearly that I am supposed to destroy your bridge. There’s no getting around it.”

Bihyung squinted his eyes. 

“Well I could just  get rid of you, you know—” he started before looking at the tensed muscles on Hyunsung’s arms, “Or maybe not…”

Bihyung racked his mind for an answer. Dokkaebis didn’t have any offensive forms of magic, nor did he possess any sort of item right now that would ward off this hunk of a man. Whatever way he sliced it, Bihyung and his tolling days were over. 

“Look, human,” the dokkaebi said, a hint of vulnerability filling his voice, “I’ll be honest with you— I don’t have much going for me right now. Ever since that asshole Paul gave the king the golden touch, the dokkaebi have gotten a bad reputation in Mino Soft. He banned us from exchanging our wares here, and had his guard chase us all out! I barely escaped to the forest with my life, and this bridge is the only thing I have left in this cruel, cruel world, my only way of paying my taxes to the Dokkeabi King!” 

“Please,” Biyhung begged, putting on his best show of tears, “Don’t take it from me. How else am I going to support myself, huh? Especially since I got nothing good in stock right now! It’s too dangerous for a small guy like me to roam these lands unprotected anymore. I got a bounty on my head from the king since I look so much like Paul, and I’m sure it’s spread to the other human kingdoms too! Just what am I going to do?”

Hyunsung shook his head. He felt sorry for the poor thing. 

“I understand your plight, Biyhung-ssi, really I do but… actually, wait a second,” the mercenary frowned, his voice faltering as an idea slowly creeped into his head. Hyunsung wasn’t sure of its validity because one, it was crazy, two, it was stupid, and three, because it was questionable at best. 

However, there was no doubt that it was perhaps the greatest idea he had ever had, not to mention ridiculously beneficial for both man and dokkaebi. Hyunsung quickly wondered if it would violate the terms of his agreement with Uriel, but decided he would just have to ask later. 

The mercenary’s eyes slowly traveled over to the green elixir floating in the dokkaebi’s hand. 

If that thing gives me mana… then maybe…

“Biyhung-ssi,” Hyunsung said, straightening his back and looking him dead in the eyes. “I think I have a solution to both our problems. What if… you travel with me from now on? Hear me out…”

With a calm expression on his face, Hyunsung described his situation the dokkaebi and all the events that had led up to their meeting. He told him about his quest from the Queen of Eden, and how he was forced to roam the land with the intent of completing Uriel’s Seven Trials of Sin, all to marry the love of his life. Bihyung politely nodded along, but it wasn’t until Hyunsung mentioned his first trial and the apple of growth Hyunsung had consumed that his face truly lit up.

“Woah, you ate those bad boys? And survived?!” Bihyung cried incredulously. “That’s insane. Uhhh, you wouldn’t happen to have any of those apples with you right now, would you?” 

“Uh, no Bihyung-ssi. I don’t. But, what if I gave you the opportunity to obtain such items?” Hyunsung proposed. He could see the longing in Bihyung’s eyes, much like Pildu’s, for something greater then himself. 

“If you traveled with me, I would happily let you have whatever magical objects we come across,” Hyunsung said. “You could even sell them to the people we meet on the way. I could also protect you from harm, and you would have an alternative way of obtaining mana coins without the bridge. You’d probably get more coins this way too.”  

Contemplating, Bihyung’s mouth formed into an adorable pout. He bit the inside of his cheek, thinking about what the man had said. 

It made a great deal of sense, Bihyung thought to himself, and would be absurdly lucrative for him if all went according to plan. His own human body guard, the opportunity of a lifetime since his birth some 200 years ago, and his first real shot in ages at becoming the Dokkaebi King? Just what exactly was the cost? 

“I mean, you make a lot of good points for me, but what do you get out of this?” Bihyung asked the mercenary. There had to be some kind of catch. 

Hyunsung smiled bashfully, his hand coming up to scratch his head. 

“Well, besides a companion who can carry an endless supply of goods and translate any language… those mana elixirs you can make? I was wondering if drinking them would allow me to use my powers from the pie without the risk of dying. I’ll have to test it with that healer lady later, but I think it’s a good idea. That’s really all, Bihyung-ssi.” 

“Hmmm, well… that’s fine by me,” Bihyung shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t mind giving you them for free as long as you make good on your end of the bargain.” 

He flew over to Hyunsung’s face, stretching out his little paw. Bihyung had never felt so thrilled about a proposal before, no matter how hard he tried to hide it from his face. 

“I’ll stay with you until the end of your trials, ok?” Bihyung specified, “That or until you die. There isn’t much use in sticking around after that.” 

“Of course, Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung grinned. “That makes the most sense to me. My name is Lee Hyunsung, by the way.”  

“Ah, is that so? Well then, let’s shake on it, Hyunsung: here’s to our future partnership.” 

As fur met flesh, a new deal was born at the edge of the Chungmuro Armed Zone. Hyunsung knew that dokkeabi’s didn’t play around when it came to verbal transactions, so there was no need to make an oath or contract of any kind. The sacredness of negotiation was firm in both their hearts.  

“Alright, Hyunsung, our pact is made,” Bihyung announced, “Feel free to do your worst to the bridge. I’ll wait over here,” he pointed to a nearby tree as he gathered all his valuables from the floor. 

“Thank you, Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung grinned. Walking over to the opposite side of the bridge, Hyunsung studied the rocks that made up the curvature of its structure. 

Bihyung’s bridge was shaped like the top end of the egg, the highest point in the dead center. While the supports at the ends of the bridge were thick, the actual center was about as wide as Bihyung himself. Hyunsung had no idea how this bridge had passed safety protocol, or how it had even supported his weight up until now, but it wouldn’t take much force to destroy it.

Peeling one of the heavier rocks from the mixture of mud and lime concrete, Hyunsung lifted it high above his head and took a few steps back. Then, running forward, he threw the rock at top speed, aiming straight for the heart of the bridge. 

Boom!

Thus, like almost everything Hyunsung touched, the bridge crumbled under the weight. Pieces of stone and cement fell in chunks towards the chasm, making a dull thud as they hit the rocky bottom floor.  

“Fucking hell, are you sure you’re not a mage?” Bihyung asked the man from across the gap, “That looked like some super strength to me!”  

Hyunsung blushed. 

“Haha, Bihyung-ssi, you are too kind. Thank you for the compliment.”

The dokkaebi groaned, “That was not a compliment—” but Hyunsung didn’t seem to care. 

Well, whatever. If he’s strong, that's better for me, right? He’ll make one hell of a body guard. 

Flying over the chasm, Bihyung yelled “Hey, Hyunsung, wait up!” as he caught up with mercenary. He didn’t even look at the rubble beneath him. 

“Where are we going next?” he asked, “And what else did the Guardian want from your deal?” 

Hyunsung grinned. “Well I could explain that, but here, Bihyung-ssi, see for yourself.”

Pulling the contract out from his pouch, Hyunsung bent over and picked up one of the remaining rocks left from the bridge. He handed both over to Bihyung, who in turn gave the man a strange look before tossing the rock into his pocket. He unfolded the piece of kelp in his hands, reading the words of the second condition out loud. 

“Go to the frigid lands North of Mino Soft…” Bihyung read with a squint, the blue on green making it difficult to see, “And bring me… the cursed rose of Lycaon Isparang, The Prince of Wolves. Ignore the flowers in his vast gardens, only the one given to him by the wicked mage will do.” 

Hyunsung nodded as stretched his arms above his head. He had a hopeful air about him, aided in part by the presence of the dokkaebi at his side. 

One down, Hyunsung thought, Just two more to go.  

“Well, what do you think, Bihyung-ssi?” the mercenary addressed his newfound companion.

“A cursed rose and a prince of wolves… Perhaps you’ll get something good out of this partnership yet!”

Chapter Text

Against the frosty backdrop of a sleet and ice, Hyunsung was having a hard time keeping track of Bihyung: he practically blended in with the snow around their feet. 

“Bihyung-ssi, where are you, can you see me?” the man asked with a shiver. He pressed his gloves to his mouth and let out a puff of air. It hadn’t been this cold or snowy in the village they’d passed by yesterday, but now that they had made their way towards the castle, the weather was really picking up. 

“I’m right behind you, you dolt!” a squeaky voice called behind him, ”I know it's storming out here, but get a new set of eyes!” 

“Oh, really? But I don't– Ahh, I’m so sorry, Bihyung-ssi!” 

When Hyunsung had stopped in place to look over his shoulder, he hadn’t expected two small horns to jam themselves into his back, followed by the sound of metal meeting bone. The dokkaebi let out a stiff groan. 

“Aghhh…You know what?” Bihyung sighed as he tugged at Hyunsung’s neck, “Give me that scarf you’re wearing. Maybe the red will help you see me, you blind piece of shit!” 

“Ah, ok. Sorry again, Bihyung-ssi.”

Handing over the piece of fabric to the furred paw, Hyunsung stayed quiet as the howling of wind rose around them. He and his new companion hadn’t been exactly chatty during their trip to the Chronos Kingdom, due in part to Bihyung’s exasperated nature and dislike of small talk, so things had been rather silent between them since then. 

Besides that, Hyunsung could sense that the dokkaebi was feeling a bit down. He hadn’t been able to make a successful trade when they had entered the village, and that combined with the fact that there wasn’t a single mage in town left Bihyung in a sulky mood. He had spent the rest of the afternoon watching the village’s local production of Sleeping Beauty while Hyunsung got them directions and a map to Prince Lycaon’s castle, a play which Bihyung had described as so “woefully inaccurate” that it “disgraced the art of theater as a whole.” When Hyunsung had asked how he knew the play was inaccurate, Bihyung had simply said:

“Because I was there, human. You think fairies could have handled raising that child? Of course not– now mind your damn business.” 

Yeah, Hyunsung wasn’t sure what that was about, but perhaps he would get the answer out of Bihyung yet. There were about five and a half trials left after all. 

“So Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung raised his voice to overcome the noise around them, “Since I already told you about my life, and since we’re going to travel together for a while, perhaps you could tell me more about yourself? What were you doing before the King kicked you out of Mino Soft?”

The dokkaebi pulled the scarf higher above his nose.

“Eh, why do you want to know? Does it really matter?” 

“Umm… I guess not but… I’d like to hear about your past travels too, if you don’t mind? We’re going to be spending a lot of time together, so I’d like to know a little bit more about you,” Hyunsung admitted. 

He didn’t know why the dokkaebi was being so defensive, whether it had something to do with his past or if this was what he generally was like, but his apprehension was clear. 

“Perhaps you could tell me something small, or something you’re really proud of? It doesn’t have to be anything personal at all.”

“Ahh curious now, are you human? Well I’ve done a lot of things,” the dokkaebi’s replied, his voice calm as he floated past Hyunsung with the map in his hand.

“I’ve scammed people, made a deal with a king, gave Odin that killer eyepatch, partied a few decades with Dionysius, raised a child, traded a child, almost stole a child but that lady guessed my name— that sort of thing. When you’ve been alive as long as I have, you get around.”

“Umm, sorry, but what was that last one?”

Bihyung raised a non-existent eyebrow. 

“Oh the child stealing? That one wasn’t even my idea— I was just doing a favor for Paul. He wanted me to trade one of his gold potions for some lady’s first born child for some reason? I felt bad for her though, so I told her she could keep her baby if she guessed my name in three tries. He was not happy about that.”

“Oh… I see,” Hyunsung replied evenly, somewhat regretting this choice of topic. Perhaps he should just switch it to another one.

“So Bihyung-ssi, I’ve, uh, always been curious about dokkaebis. You’re the first one I’ve met, and I was wondering if you could answer a few of my questions?” 

Bihyung stopped midair to give him a look. 

“Sure,” he decided, his eyes narrowing with suspicious intent,“But only if you give me a mana coin for each question.”

“Oh, I’m not sure if that’s possible though. I’m not a mage as you know and—”

“Hyunsung,” the dokkaebi let out with an exasperated sigh like he was already done with this conversation, “You don’t have to be a mage for me to take a mana coin. Everyone has at least a little bit of mana in them, and as long as you have enough in you, which I can tell you do, then we can make a trade. And, beforeyouask, no— it won’t kill you.”

Then with a little smirk he added, “Actually, I guess that depends on how many questions you ask. I’d limit it to three just to be safe.”

“Umm alright then…”

Hyunsung tugged on his cloak. Why did everything always have to be in sets of three? Three tasks from Pildu, three greedy bastards he had to aid in this trial, and now three questions from Bihyung. 

“Okay well, my first question is… why don’t dokkaebis just drink the potions you make yourselves?” Hyunsung asked, “Wouldn’t you be more powerful if you did?”

“Oh? That sounds like two questions, Hyunsung…”

“Oh! No, I didn’t mean—”

“Yeah, yeah, I know, it’s fine. I’ll only count it as one, but next time be a little more careful…” Bihyung smirked.

“Well what’s there to say? It’s because we don’t have specialized hearts like you mortal species do. If a dokkaebi or any other monster tried to drink a potion, it’d just go straight to our stomachs and dissolve. Our mana chambers reject that type of thing.”

Hyunsung’s eye lit up. “Wow, that’s so—” but he stopped himself at the last second. Just what exactly was he about to admit? 

That he had a passing interest in monsters and magical creatures? That he was invested in them beyond the way their dying screams sounded upon the impact of his steel? Such thoughts were unbecoming of a mercenary, and especially of an ex-soldier. Monsters weren’t things to be curious about, just slain by a steady hand or used to a certain mean. His partnership with Bihyung was proof of that, so Hyunsung shot the thought down immediately.

 He’d make an exception for the dokkaebi because they really were more human than monster, as well as the hellhound Yoosung has tamed, but Hyunsung reminded himself that further displays of empathy for monsters would only get him killed. What he was doing now was just information collecting, not a display of interest.  

“Uh, excuse my outburst, Bihyung-ssi. My next question…” Hyunsung started, putting his thoughts aside, “Is… why do you care about mana coins so much? I know only dokkaebis have the ability to create mana coins and that they must be giving up willingly, but that’s about it.”

Timidly, Bihyung looked at the snowy ground. He bit the inside of his cheek like he was contemplating something.

“Mmmm… I could get in a lot of trouble telling this to you but, eh— why not? It’s because whichever dokkaebi has the most mana coins becomes the Dokkaebi King. I’ve been trying to reach that position for decades, but I haven’t had much success. Oh, and don’t tell anyone I told you this stuff ok? We dokkaebis are pretty secretive about our inner workings.”

Bihyung’s eyes lit up as he continued his explanation.

“Did you know we can keep track of our progress by how much our body grows when we take in mana coins? I look like this now because I’m still a low-grade, but once I hit like 10,000, I’ll be upgraded for sure! I just need about 9,900 more, minus whatever taxes and expenditures I need to pay at the end of the month.”

Hmm. Hyunsung didn’t know why he sounded so proud about that statement, but he didn’t want to discourage his new companion. He was happy that the dokkaebi was actually such a secret chatterbox.

“Ah, that’s amazing Bihyung-ssi!” the man exclaimed, “I’m sure you’ll get there very soon!”

Bihyung’s face glowed with pride. “Mhmm, damn right I will! And you’re going to help with that. Now, what’s your final question?”

“Hmmm well, I guess it’s— what does the Dokkaebi King even do? You guys don’t have a kingdom or realm or anything like that so, what exactly is his role?”

Like a foul stench had wafted in the air, Bihyung’s mouth contorted into a frown. 

“Umm well… besides requiring a tax of mana coins from us, ummm… I don’t… know exactly?”

As if wanting to pretend the question had never been asked, the dokkaebi floated over to Hyunsung and landed on his shoulder with a firm bounce. “Ok, I answered all your questions, so time to hold up your end of the deal!”

Is he messing with me right now?

“Wait Bihyung-ssi,” the mercenary paused, shaking the eager dokkaebi off his shoulder plate like a stray snowflake, “You really don’t know? Why are you even trying to become the Dokkaebi King if you don’t know what it entails?”

Landing on the snow with a huff, which must have been done for the dramatics of it because he could levitate, Bihyung buried his furry back in the snow.

“Well why are you going through all these stupid trials just to marry the Princess of Eden, huh?” the dokkaebi shot back.

“You realize you’re going to be a prince consort, right? Maybe even a king consort one day. Do you have any idea what that entails? It sounds like a whole lot of ruling and a whole lot of politics, and you don’t look like someone who can handle either! How about we dissect your life choices before we focus on mine like that, huh?” 

Hyunsung felt the air grow colder around him. Left speechless by the dokkaebi’s statement, the only thing he could do was stare at the white in front of them, the white all around their fragile bodies. 

“Uh, Hyunsung? I didn’t mean to…” but Hyunsung cut him off. 

“No, it’s alright, Bihyung-ssi—“ he said, “I offended you first. You… you don’t have to apologize for anything.” 

Hyunsung’s voice trailed off into a quiet oblivion. The rest of their walk was silent after that, minus the churning of snow and wind around them. Bihyung didn’t even attempt to gain his payment of coins.

King consort. Why hadn’t Hyunsung ever thought about that? When he had proposed to Heewon, the only thought on his mind was love. He had wanted to make their union as a couple official, had wanted to bring Heewon’s dream of a perfect wedding to fruition. 

“It’s stupid but— I've always wanted one of those traditional weddings. I want to wear white, invite all my friends, dance my feet off with a drink in my hand, and— I want to have one of my mothers walk me down the aisle. I think all those books I used to read have gone to my head.” 

The thought that he, Lee Hyunsung, by marrying into Eden’s royal family, would one day aid in the ruling of a nation, had never crossed his mind. Did Heewon even want to be Queen in the first place? She’d never made such thoughts known to him if so.  

“Why, I think you’d make a dashing prince, Hyunsung-ssi. I mean, you don’t have to accept the title or anything, and nothing has to change between us but—”

“No, of course I’ll accept!” he had said. “I don’t care what changes I’ll have to make, Heewon-ssi, as long as I can be with you.”

Hadn’t Hyunsung promised something like that? If marrying Jung Heewon meant inheriting a title well beyond his means then, perhaps he should just accept that. He could do it if it was for her, and it’s not like he would be thrusted into the position immediately upon their union. There was still time to learn.

Briefly, Hyunsung wondered how Gabriel had handled the responsibility. How had she faced the people’s scrutiny? Probably with a lot more grace and tact then he could ever manage, that’s for sure, but it must have been difficult going from a soldier to the right hand of the Queen. 

Gabriel had been in Hyunsung’s exact same position once before, so… perhaps she could tell him the next steps forward? 

After I talk to Heewon-ssi on what our future plans are, I’ll go to Gabriel for some advice. She doesn’t seem to hate me so… I’m sure she could help me deal with this dilemma. 

A few minutes later, it was Hyunsung’s turn to bump into Bihyung’s back. 

“Gahh!”

“Oh! Sorry, Bihyung-ssi, I was…” Hyunsung trailed off, “Lost in thought.”

The dokkaebi rubbed his sore spot. “Yeah, I can tell. Agh, why does that always hurt me more than you?”

Putting his pain aside, Bihyung pulled the fabric of his tunic and tossed the map back into his pocket. In turn, Hyunsung wondered why he didn’t use one of his questions to ask whether or not dokkaebis needed to wear clothing with pockets to access their portals. 

“Well anyways, we’re here now so— lead the way, muscle man. Uhh, do you think they meant to leave the gates wide open?”

Contrasting with the blinding white around them, the black rusted metal of what must have been the castle’s entrance stood solidly in front of the two travelers. Adorned with the crest of a wolf, Hyunsung knew that they had found the right place, but something was off. What was the reason for the doors to be left like this?

From what the villagers told Hyunsung, Prince Lycaon, while living in a more or less abandoned castle, was not one to entertain the thought of visitors. His gates were always kept under lock and key from outside intrusions, and not a single villager dared to enter his domain in fear of the heavy snowfall and threat of wolves lurking around the destitute land. 

The Cruel Prince of Chronos, they called him. A man who’d rather spend time with his wolves than run his kingdom. In truth, none of the people of Chronos even considered him to be their ruler anymore, ever since the great famine of three years ago. The man’s stark lack of action in the wake of such a devastating event, as well as his withdrawal from the public eye a year later confirmed this title for him. That was the reason he was still called “prince” instead of “king,” his ascension never formally recognized. 

Remembering this information, Hyunsung looked at the dokkaebi beside him. 

“I’m not sure what this is about but… it’s one less obstacle for us at least?” Hyunsung shrugged his shoulders. “Let’s head inside and see if we can find Prince Lycaon. I don’t know exactly what the rose is supposed to look like, but I’m sure he does.”

“And, you just expect him to hand it over to us?” Bihyung remarked, “Just like that? No way– that’d be so stupid!”

“Well, we will never know if we don’t ask. Perhaps the Prince isn’t as bad as people say he is?”

The words left Hyunsung’s mouth with a strangely dry taste, like taking a sip of cranberry juice only to feel one’s tongue rescind the idea of being parched. That was what this entire trial was feeling like, actually. 

So, as the two walked past the inner court of the palace, Hyunsung’s attention was drawn to the vast greenery around them. How they grew in spite of the frigid cold, the man had no clue, but the patches of rose bushes, in deep reds and glossy maroon, sent shivers down his spine.

“Hey, I know the Guardian said to ignore these roses but–” Bihyung said, “Do you think I could pluck a few and sell them? They must be special, surviving temperatures like this. I don’t think he would even notice if I took one right now!”

“Uhhh, maybe later, Bihyung-ssi. Let’s stay focused on the current goal, ok?”

“Aghh, fine. But you better ask for me, ok?”

Taking a step into the main room, Hyunsung was surprised that it was just as cold on the inside as it was the outside; he pulled his cloak tighter around himself. Hyunsung found it was just as desolate too, with random objects thrown around and rich carpets marred with what looked like claw marks.

As the pair entered what seemed to be the dining room, the sight of two bowls of porridge laid on opposite sides of the dinner table left Hyunsung with an eerie feeling. That, and the moaning noises that were coming from somewhere above them. 

“Bihyung-ssi, do you hear that? I think it’s coming from upstairs.”

“Upstairs? Mhmmm, yeah of course I hear ‘em,” the dokkaebi replied, but he was too busy dumping the porridge out of porcelain and tossing them into his pockets to take Hyunsung seriously.

“Bihyung-ssi!”

“What?” he said, starting to throwing the silverware in too, “I’m just doing what you promised me I could do!”

Hyunsung gave him his best stern expression, copying the look Heewon gave him whenever he wanted to spend a little too much money on new equipment for their travels. Firm eyebrows, heavy scowl.

In response, Bihyung rolled his eyes. “Aghhh, don’t give me that look! Fine, I’ll stop– you happy now?”

“Yes. Now let’s see what that noise is about, ok?”

Following the perpetually growing sounds of anguish, Hyunsung and Bihyung made their way up a spiral of stairways. The dokkaebi reached the top first, as expected, and directed the mercenary to the source of the noise. When they entered the room, they were met with the sight of a sickly body laying on a bed of piled sheets. 

Is that… Prince Lycaon? What happened to him?

Pointed ears, sharp teeth, and gray fur scaling across a human body. A mix of man and wolf. The only thing that indicated to Hyunsung that this figure could be the prince was the shining crown upon his head, as well as the royal garbs that covered him from the chest down. Now that they were closer, Hyunsung could tell he was wailing something like, My Beauty, My Beauty, My Beauty, My Beauty. 

“Holy shit, I didn’t think he was a literally freaking wolf! What the hell’s wrong with him?!” Bihyung yelled beside the mercenary.

The dokkaebi hovered behind him like he was afraid of standing any closer to the creature. However, it was his words that caused the beast’s head to turn towards them.

“You two…” his shaky voice croaked towards the companions, “Are you… here to end my suffering?”

Hyunsung pressed his eyebrows together, unsure of whether or not to draw his shield. “Uhhh… no?”

“Then what is your business here? I have nothing to offer you that you can’t take yourselves. Why can’t you just let a man die in peace?”

Die? Is that what he is doing here in his bed?

“Umm, we’re sorry to bother you, Your Highness,” Hyunsung drawled slowly, trying to assess the situation, “But… why are you dying? Is it because of your cursed rose?”

“The rose? How do you know of such a thing?”

Damn it. Should Hyunsung just tell the truth?

“Well uh… we were sent on a quest to retrieve it, Your Highness, by the Guardian of the Lake. He wants it, for some reason—? and, I need something from him. It’s a long story.”

The dokkaebi nodded his head. 

“Yeah,” Bihyung said, injecting himself into the conversation, “So, I don’t suppose you would mind giving it to my buddy here? If it’s really cursed, then you should be glad that we’re willing to take it off your hands!” 

At that, the wolf prince began to laugh. It was a pained, distorted sound interrupted by a sputter of coughs, but a laugh all the same. Briefly, Hyunsung wondered if his companion had made a big mistake.

“Ah, sure, why not?” Lycaon eventually responded, his voice a bitter fruit, “I have no use for that blasted thing, not anymore. You can have the rose once I die, but I don’t think Your Guardian will have any use for it. Take a look for yourself.”

Pointing his claw to the cabinet across from them, Bihyung eagerly opened its doors before pulling out a glass case into Hyunsung’s line of sight. There sat a decaying rose, with only a few petals left on its twisted stem. Its color was a bright glowing red despite the decay, but Hyunsung could tell it wasn’t much longer for this world. 

“No way… how are we supposed to give the Guardian this piece of shit?” Bihyung asked in disgust, “You think he’ll still accept it?”

“Bihyung-ssi!”

“What?!”

Hyunsung shook his head. “I’m sorry, Your Highness, please excuse my companion.”

“Oh it’s alright,” Lycaon assured. “I forgive him for ruining my last memory before my death. But…I’ll admit… I would much rather spend it thinking about that girl…”

If Hyunsung didn’t know any better, he would have let the comment slide. However, he was fairly sure that it was some sort of bait. 

“A girl?” 

“Yes,” the beast sighed, turning in his bed, “My Beauty, Min Jiwon. She was perhaps the only person that could have saved me from this curse but… I let her go. I let her go, and it doesn’t seem like she’s coming back. Has she forgotten our promise, or has she truly abandoned me?”

Oh, so a lover’s dispute. That, and a curse of some kind?

“Uhh, Your Highness, perhaps you could clear a few things up for us?” Hyunsung asked the beast before him. “What is this curse you are talking about, and what does it have to do with this woman? Me and my companion, we are mercenaries of sorts. Perhaps we can help you with your problem?”

Bihyung, who seemed to take issue with such a proposition, floated over and whispered into Hyunsung’s ear. 

“What are you doing? Do you want to make this trial longer than it already is?!” Bihyung exclaimed, demonstrating that what he considered to be a whisper was not truly a whisper at all. 

“Come now, Bihyung-ssi, this… man is in need of our help! It would be cruel to turn him down,” Hyunsung argued back. “Besides, maybe the breaking of the curse will heal the rose? I don’t know, but it feels wrong just taking his property without doing something in return. You know, especially since he is dying.”

The dokkaebi shifted his red scarf to the side. 

“Ugh. You Eden lot and your morals,” he mumbled to himself. “Fine, do as you want. I don’t care, as long as you throw in a few roses for me.”

“Hmmm, alright...”

“Really? Great!” 

Across the room, Lycaon let out a sardonic sigh. 

“If you are done interrupting,” the prince said, his voice taking a slight tune of irritation, “May I tell you my story? I don’t have much time left.”

“Yeah, sounds good. Hey, do you think you could keep it short—” but Bihyung shut his mouth as the mercenary gave him a horrified look. Would he continue to be guilt-tripped like this the entire time?

The half-wolf glared at them. “I will do my best to make it brief. You have my word.”

Shifting forward in his bed, Prince Lycaon did his best to sit himself upright. Hyunsung could tell the movements pained him, so he gently reached out his arm. 

“I’m fine, thank you. Don’t worry about me,” the Prince waved the offer aside. “Now, where to begin? I suppose it all started with my disaster of a father…”

He took a big gulp of air. 

“Before I ascended to the throne 3 years ago, my father, Myung Illsang, was the ruling king of Chronos. He was a crazed man, a warmonger, who wanted to absorb the rest of the human kingdoms in the area under his control. He finally saw an opportunity to do so after the Demon Wars but he… died shortly after. I was too young to ascend the throne before my 21st birthday, so the kingdom was left in the hands of my advisors for a few years.”

More coughs left the prince’s throat, yet he continued.

“When I was finally old enough to claim the throne, a disastrous famine hit the kingdom. I… I was at a loss as to what to do. I let my fear of ruling, my fear of my father’s legacy, and my misplaced trust in my head advisor, Antinus, control what I did. And what I did was nothing. I was too busy arguing with her that my father’s bloody campaign should not be continued then to help my own people.”

“About a year later, and by the time I managed to garner enough support within the castle to toss her out of my court, a strange old woman arrived at my castle. She was clad in green, holding a rose in her gloved hands, and had managed to slip past my guards. She asked me if I was willing to make an exchange, her rose for a night of shelter, but of course, I declined. I was wary of her presence.”

The prince closed his eyes, a haunting memory playing in his mind.

“I’ll… I’ll never forget what she told me. When I ordered my guards to kick her out and that she was not welcome here, she simply replied ‘Oh, so you shall turn me away like you have your own people? I expect nothing less, Prince Lycaon. A cold hearted beast, just like your father. I see now that since nothing has changed with you, I’ll have to take matters into my own hands.”

“‘A gift’ she said, ‘A curse. I had a wenny man tailor it specifically for you. I hear you like roses right? Funny to picture a brutal man caring for such a delicate thing.’”

Lycaon’s voice took on a heavier tone, one filled with stone weights. “Before I even had the chance to run, the old woman forced the rose into my hand. My… my heart felt like it was burning inside out, and by the time I opened my eyes… I was transformed. The old woman laughed at my pain.”

“‘Ah, what sweet justice this is,’” he cackled, his voice mimicking her airy timbre, “‘You show no love for your people, and thus they show no love for you. In turn, you have transformed into the beast they think you are, a spitting image of your father’s ruthless machinations and love for bloody violence. You did nothing to stop his or your councilors’ greed, so a punishment must be given. I leave you this cursed rose, one that will count you down to your final days.’”

“Oh, so that’s how you ended up looking like this,” Bihyung nodded his head, “Understandable. Curses are no joke, but those stupid wenny men treat them like they’re nothing! Gah, I hate those assholes.” 

Then, putting a finger to his chin, the dokkaebi actually said something intelligent. “Wait, if that old lady placed a curse on you, then don’t you just need a true love’s kiss to get rid of it? Wenny men have always had that restriction when making curses. You really couldn’t find anyone who loves you after all this time?”

“Bihyung-ssi…” Hyunsung repeated, a little tired of his companion’s insensitivity. Lycaon had been fairly kind during this whole exchange, and much more polite than any other person Hyunsung had run into during the course of this trial, so there was no need to provoke him like that.

“Ah sorry,” Bihyung apologized, “But I am making a fair point.” 

The Prince shook his head. 

“Do you think I don’t know that, or that I didn’t ask her that very question?” Lycaon bemoaned.

“When I brought it up, the old woman scoffed, ‘Ah you are correct: true love's kiss is sure to undo any curse imaginable, try as hard as I might to deny it. However, I ask you, Prince of Wolves, who could love a face like that? And once more, who could love the terrible person lying beneath it all? We both know the answer to that is no one, you wretched beast, but I look forward to watching you convince yourself otherwise. Goodbye, Prince Lycaon. May your death be painful and slow.” 

The room went quiet for a beat.

Curses, Hyunsung thought, Curses are a tricky thing. Made by the wenny men just as potions were made by dokkaebis, curses were created to corrupt a person’s inner mana. They required no energy to activate just as Bihyung’s elixir, instead infecting the heart and warping it to whatever specifications the producer provided. The terrible thing was, they did not have to be swallowed either; any form of extended skin contact would do. 

So far, it seemed that the only cure for a curse was to exchange what was known as a true love’s kiss, an act of pure dedication and warmth that aligned two people’s hearts together. It was through this method and this method alone that the corruption of mana could be cured, as normal healing only added fuel to be infected.

Both hearts must concur that the other is their true love, and both must fight the curse together. Otherwise, the infected would never be rid of the curse, and they’d continue on like that until their death.

Thinking it over, Hyunsung could see how this would have been a big problem back in the day. Imagine waking up one day to find that your tongue had been dyed purple, or that you suddenly grew several tail feathers all because you pissed off your next door neighbor. Thankfully, the dokkaebis had driven out all the wenny men from the Mortal Realm some 500 years ago, stealing their jobs as sellers to the people in an event dubbed as the Great Dokkaebi War. It was rare to see a wenny man around these days but, Hyunsung reasoned, not entirely impossible if one had access to another realm. 

Suspicion grew in his already overworked brain. 

“This old woman… who was she?” Hyunsung asked, “Did you see her face at all?”

The prince shook his head. “No. She kept her hood low, so I never saw her true appearance, but… I suspect she was a mage. How else could she have gotten inside undetected?” 

Shifting his gaze to his bed sheets, the prince gripped the edge of the cot. 

“After that incident, I… distanced myself further from my people. I’m not even sure if Chronos can be considered a kingdom now, just a lawless land. The only thing keeping the peace currently are a few soldiers sent by the other human kingdoms like Mino Soft, but they only do so out of the idea that they will gain my territory once I die. A few months ago, I even signed a contract with King Myungoh stating just that, but then…” the prince’s voice softened, his lips curling into an unbearable smile. 

“But then…” Hyunsung gently repeated. He knew that look. It was a look of adoration, one he had worn during his early years with Heewon. She always said it made him look like an idiot, and Hyunsung had to agree. It made him look like a fool in love. 

The Prince forced himself to continue. “But then… Min Jiwon entered my life, and I had hope for the first time in years. It took us a long time to get along, but, once we did, it was like… like a fire lit up within me. I don’t know what I would do to see her face again.” 

Hyunsung felt himself sympathizing with the poor man. 

“This Min Jiwon,” he said, “She sounds very special. What happened to her?”

“She… she could not bear the thought of missing out on her village’s play. Min Jiwon, she is an actress, and had been involved in a local production before she came to the castle a month ago. She asked me if I could let her leave just this once.” 

“One week,’ she said, ‘And I’ll be back right away, I promise.’ I knew how much it meant to her, so how could I not let her go? But a week has passed by and yet still she has not returned. If… if I could just know what happened to her, whether she has abandoned me or not, or if I could perhaps see her one last time, then I would truly die in peace.” 

“Wait, you said she was in a play?” Bihyung questioned, his face lighting up with surprise. “We just saw a play… Sleeping Beauty, right? Min Jiwon, she must have been playing that Briar Rose girl. Long brown hair, pale skin, always smells like a spring’s breeze?” 

“Yes, yes, that’s her!” Lycaon exclaimed, finally bringing himself to seriously listen to the dokkaebi’s words, “My Jiwon, she’s alive and well? Oh how splendid!” 

In a strange break from his usual disposition, the Prince took the dokkaebi’s small hands into his own. Bihyung did not look happy about this, but stopped himself from running his mouth any further.

“Please, if you could bring Jiwon to me for one last conversation, I’ll gladly give you the rose, and whatever else you could possibly desire,” the beast pleaded. “I… I heard you talking about the roses in my garden. You can have those too if you wish.”

Okay, now he was talking.

“Of course!” Bihyung answered, all hesitation leaving his brain.

“We’ll find this Jiwon lady, no problem. Me and my trusty bodyguard here have a knack for this sort of thing. We’ll handle this problem for you, Your Highness, don't you worry!” 

A few feet away, Hyunsung stifled the groan. He was happy that Bihyung was taking this situation seriously, but not exactly thrilled that he was exhorting a dying prince in exchange. 

Ah, whatever. They would simply have to work on Bihyung’s eagerness along the way. 

“Your Highness,” Hyunsung bowed, “I swear to you on my good name that we will find Min Jiwon. We will not return until we do so, please, hang on until then. Oh, and one last thing…” Hyunsung turned as both he and Bihyung made their way to the door. 

“Perhaps breaking your curse is not off the table just yet. Have faith, your Highness. If she truly feels the same way as you do then… true love’s kiss will surely win the day.”

____________

Once upon a time, in the small kingdom of Chronos, there was a girl who could make even the constellations weep at the sight of her beauty. With skin so smooth, teeth so white, hands so soft, and eyes vaster than the sky above, there was no doubt that she was the most gorgeous girl in her town, perhaps even the entire world. 

“That girl, she could rival the likes of Aphrodite herself!”

“I wish I had curls like her!”

“If even one of my daughters were half as pretty, then I wouldn’t have to worry about paying all our dues!”

That is what all the townsfolk had to say about Min Jiwon. Born to a merchant household of 3 daughters and 3 sons, Min Jiwon was the clear rose of her family. She was coddled by her brothers, adored by her father, and envied by her two sisters, seeing the baby as a curse upon their existence. They never let her know it though. 

Growing up, it was clear that there was something different about Min Jiwon. Besides her looks, she had this energy, this irresistible charm that made everyone want to turn their head and give her their utmost attention. She’d receive gift after gift in her early years, and eventually, suitor after suitor by the time she turned 18. However, Min Jiwon refused them all. 

She liked her independence, and as crazy as it sounded, wanted to marry for love. Her father tried to convince her otherwise, but even he couldn’t resist her big doll eyes and devastating pout. Therefore, life continued as it was for Min Jiwon, perfect and blessed beyond belief, until the Demon Wars came for them all.

Immediately, her brothers were conscripted to fight in the royal army. Her father would have been too, if it wasn’t for his limp. Their departure left a gap in their family, but Min Jiwon stepped up to fill that hole. She helped her father sell his wares with her ravishing smile and light spoken voice, bewitching many customers into forking over their money. In addition, she picked up a peculiar hobby during this time, making due with the absence of brothers to spend her time with: reading. 

It was true that Min Jiwon never held a love for books. She did quite poorly in her studies, and found herself snoozing before she could even finish a single text about history and the great wars. However, Min Jiwon made one exception, and that exception pertained to her favorite topic, love. 

Any romance novel, especially ones that ended with the hero and princess sharing a true love's kiss, was one Min Jiwon would die for in an instance. That’s why her favorite novel was “Sleeping Beauty,” a timeless tale of magic, passion, and romance that made Jiwon want to find her own prince charming in the flesh. 

However, when no such prince charming came, Min Jiwon settled for the next best thing. 

After the war was over and her brothers returned home all safe and sound, Min Jiwon got busy pursuing her true love, acting. For years, she worked herself to the bone, developing her talents in a circus production and traveling across the continent from village to village. She learned how to be more than just a pretty face, and when she returned to her hometown a few months ago, finally found the opportunity she’d been looking for: the ability to kickstart and produce her own play. 

Min Jiwon knew immediately which story she would adapt. How could she let the opportunity pass her by? Thus, "The Tale of Sleeping Beauty” was to be introduced to the masses, and she would be playing the lead part, the beautiful princess, the one and only Briar Rose.

There is no better fit, her fellow actors had told her, you were born to play this role. 

And in truth, Min Jiwon had to agree. She had never considered herself to be vain, but deep down, she knew she loved the praise such a part would give her. If acting was her passion, then attention was her fuel: a consequence of her formative years. 

So, with the production going smoothly and everybody rearing up for the big day, Min Jiwon had just one problem, his name being Min Giyeong. 

It turned out that during the time Jiwon was away, her father had slowly begun to lose the family’s fortune. He had specifically taken a hit during the famine three years prior, and had to spend all his money on just sustenance to survive. This wasn’t a problem for her brothers or sisters since they had already moved out to make their own families, but Jiwon’s father alone was left destitute by the time she rolled into town. 

“I’ll lend you my money this time,” Min Jiwon had told him, “But you should really find a job. Why don’t you go ask the King of Mino Soft for work? I hear he’s looking for advisors to aid with his money problems.” 

Seeing no other option, her father had taken up his daughter’s advice. He saddled up the family horse and set out on his trip south, but not before asking Min Jiwon if there was anything she would want him to bring back from his travels.   

“Mmmm… if you could bring me a pressed rose, a red one like the ones described in Sleeping Beauty, then I would greatly appreciate it. I can’t remember the last time it was warm enough here for flowers to grow.” 

He had replied, “Of course, my dear, one rose it is. I’ll write back to you once I arrive,” and left before dawn the next day. 

Min Jiwon didn’t think she would see him for a while but— just a week later—  he was back at her doorsteps, red rose in hand. Face flustered and clothes bearing several claw marks, her father stumbled hurriedly into the house.

“Oh Papa, what happened?!” Min Jiwon exclaimed.

“It’s nothing, my dear! I just encountered a few wolves on my travels. I’m perfectly fine but— I was hoping you could return to the castle with me? The King, he was uh… interested that I had such a lovely daughter, and… was wondering if you could meet him in person?”

Min Jiwon’s perfect face took on an ugly scowl. 

“Papa, you know I don’t want to see any suitors right now,” she fussed, “I’m busy working on my play!” 

“Ah yes, I know dear but— could you just go along with it? You don’t have to say yes or anything, but I’m sure the King would be more likely to hire me if you just led him on for a little bit. Don’t worry, you’ll make it back before the big date! Please, help your poor, poor father out. I did get the rose you asked for after all…”

Touché. So, with a roll of her eyes, Min Jiwon found enough love in her heart to do as her father requested. The rose he gave her was quite beautiful too, so she felt like she owed him the favor. The next day, they traveled through the cold trenches of the Chronos Kingdom, but Min Jiwon grew suspicious when they stumbled across actual snow. 

“Papa, are we lost?” Min Jiwon asked, the harsh wind doing its best to crawl under her thick cloak. 

“There’s only one part of the kingdom where snow falls down like this…”

“Why, of course not, my dear! I know exactly where we are. This— this is a shortcut, alright? We’ll reach Mino Soft in no time, haha.”

Min Jiwon frowned. Did her father think she was daft? How were they supposed to take a shortcut to Mino Soft, which was to the south of Chronos, by traveling in what was clearly the north direction? 

Confused but otherwise unbothered, Min Jiwon put the thought aside. Her father must have known what he was doing because, after all, had he not just traveled back from Mino Soft himself?

And, it's not like she had any idea on how to navigate terrain either, never picking up the skill during her time in the circus. Therefore, Min Jiwon was content to let her father lead their horse through this supposed shortcut. She even took a short nap as they traveled, only waking once her father shook her harshly.

“Alright, Jiwon-ah,” Giyeong said as he pushed her and the horse through a pair of sturdy metal gates. Jiwon could tell they were at a castle as she slipped off its back, but there was no way these frozen ruins belonged to the King of Mino Soft.

“Uh… no we are not? Papa, what in the world is this place,” but her father did not reply. When Jiwon turned around, she found herself all alone in a vast garden of roses, the gates shut behind her with a firm farewell.

“Papa!” she screamed. Min Jiwon ran up to the gates and began banging on them with all her might, but she could not get them to open. 

“Papa, don’t leave me here! Ugh you bastard! Just what in the—”

However, a voice called out behind Min Jiwon before she could utter anything unlady-like. 

“Excuse me, miss,” the voice said, deep and soulful like a wolf’s howl. Min Jiwon turned around.

The figure, which she assumed was the owner of this castle, stood about three feet taller than her at an unnaturally tall height. He was wearing a hood and some sort of gray pelt, judging by the fur she saw peaking outside his cloak.   

“What?!” Jiwon snapped at him. Both fear and anger in her boiled like a scalding soup.

“Stay away from me, stranger, or I swear to the constellations that — I SAID GET BACK! I don’t know who you are or why my father brought me here, but don’t you dare come close to me!”

“Umm I’m sorry, miss,” the man apologized, putting his hands up to show he meant no harm. He tugged at the hood over his face, beginning to pull it back.

“It seems there’s been a misunderstanding. I take it your father didn’t explain the situation to you?”

Min Jiwon scowled. 

“What are you talking about? What situation? Why would my father—?”

But before she could finish the sentence, Min Jiwon’s body froze in place. Her heart took on an unnatural pace as his hood fell behind his neck. 

This man, who Min Jiwon could now fully see the face of, was no man. Men did not have such sharp teeth, long snouts, and wolf-like ears, at least not the last time she checked. This creature, whatever it was, was a beast of the most horrific kind. 

“Uh, miss, are you alright?” the wolf man asked the pale Min Jiwon. “You look a little faint. Perhaps we should continue this conversation inside— miss? MISS!”

The last thing Min Jiwon saw before the darkness took hold of her was the red glint of rose growing around her. In small hazy patches, they decorated her view like splotches of paint as her body came crashing towards the snowy ground. 

So beautiful, she thought, So red. Just like the one Papa gave me.  

Chapter Text

“Miss? Miss, are you alright?” 

Like a petal being ripped from its bud, Min Jiwon’s eyes peeled open with a violent start.

“Where— where am I?! What is this place?!” 

Min Jiwon hurriedly scanned the room. Though she had known comfort as the daughter of a merchant, her family had never been this comfortable. Deep purple painted the walls, adorned by rich red curtains, the colors of royalty. Torn portraits hung around her with judgmental stares. There was a large fireplace lit to her right, and Min Jiwon felt her head lift itself off a plush velvet cushion. 

“Please, don’t be alarmed— you are currently inside my guest room,” the same soulful voice from earlier responded.  

Min Jiwon tensed.

“You appeared to have fainted while we spoke. I thought it best to bring you inside, but please forgive my handling of your unconscious form.”

Standing across the room with his head bowed, the wolf-man watched Min Jiwon as she came to terms with her surroundings. He was wearing the blue cloak once again, the hood pulled over his downturned ears. 

“Why are you wearing that? Did you think that because I hit my head that I’d forget what a hideous face you have?!” 

The wolf-man flinched. “Of course not, but… I noticed my appearance caught you off guard earlier. I did not want you to pass out again once you awoke.”

Min Jiwon clutched the cushion’s pillow to her chest.

“Oh wow,” she laughed, “How thoughtful. I’m so glad my kidnapper cares about my wellbeing!” 

“I did not kidnap you,” the wolf-man asserted, “This is simply an exchange. Did your father truly explain nothing?”

“I think I would remember if he told me he was planning on giving me over to some repulsive beast!” 

Even as the words left her own mouth, Min Jiwon winced. She did not mean them, not truly, but she had the right to lash out in a frightful situation.

The wolf-man spoke once more.

“I see. Well allow me to explain the situation miss—?”

“Min Jiwon.” 

The wolf-man nodded his head. “A lovely name. Well, Min Jiwon, I’m sure you’ve deduced who I am by now, though I’ve been gone from the public eye for quite some time.”

Huh? What was he getting at? Was she supposed to know who this creep was?

Min Jiwon gave him a blank look.

“I— the castle? The wolf’s crest on the gates? My clothing?” the wolf-man’s disappointment was clear.  

“I didn’t think my people would forget about me so soon…”

Suddenly, it clicked in Min Jiwon’s brain.

This creature is… Prince Lycaon? The Prince Lycaon? I know Papa said something happened to him while I was gone, but he never mentioned this. 

“Your… His Highness? Really?” Min Jiwon gasped in disbelief. 

“How- how was I supposed to know that? You could be some random vagabond that’s squatting in his castle! And who are you calling your people?” Then, remembering who she was talking to, Min Jiwon frantically waved her hands. 

“I– I didn’t mean it like that! Forgive me, your Highness, I’ve… simply had a long day. My delicate sensibilities can’t handle all this stress.”

If he truly was Prince Lycaon, then Min Jiwon could not talk to him like she did her fellow common folk. Some charm and demureness were in order, hopefully making him forget about her earlier rudeness.  

“It’s… fine,” the Prince replied, looking Min Jiwon up and down like she was the one with the wolf face. “I have not been a good ruler as of late. You have every right to be upset with me.”

Min Jiwon put on her best bashful look.

“Ah, you are too forgiving, Your Highness! Thank you so much, but allow me to apologize once again— what were you saying earlier about a deal with my father?”

Her voice as sweet as honey, Min Jiwon upped the ante even further. She batted her eyelashes and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, willing the Prince to look her over and smile. Surely she would get him wrapped around her finger in no time. She never met a person who she didn’t have such an effect on. 

However, and with a bruising blow to Min Jiwon’s ego, the Prince simply turned the other way. There was not a hint of interest on his face, only mild confusion. 

“A week ago, your father stumbled upon my grounds,” he informed her, voice steady as a rock. Min Jiwon barely stopped herself from frowning.

“He appeared exhausted and half-dead, completely covered in snow. He knocked so furiously on my door that I was alerted of his presence from my bedroom. I fear he was passed out by the time I got to him, so I carried him inside much like I did for you.”

Taken aback, Min Jiwon scoffed to herself internally. 

And why would you do that? Out of the goodness of your heart? but out loud Min Jiwon replied:

“Oh how kind of you! Thank you for rescuing my poor father!” 

The Prince’s face twitched. “You’re… welcome, but that is not the end of this tale. While your father was unconscious, I tended to him. He awoke to a hearty meal and warm body, attempting to thank whoever had helped him. However, I…thought it best to stay out of view. I left a note on the table telling him to leave once he’d finished, and to get his horse from the stable nearby. He was to take nothing else, but as soon as he walked into my courtyard…”

Instantly, Min Jiwon’s mind flashed to the rose bushes in the garden. 

That flower he gave me… that was from here? 

Min Jiwon’s hands flew to the pocket of her dress. She never had the chance to preserve it. 

“He… he stole this, didn’t he?” she asked, the rose now an unkempt mess in her hands. 

The Prince nodded his head. Anger flashed in his cold blue eyes, just as unruly and wild as the crumpled-up petals Min Jiwon clutched so tightly. 

“Your father plucked one of my roses,” The Prince barked, “My mother’s ever-red roses. They are the only thing I have left to remember her by— the only thing my father allowed me to keep of hers — but that man defiled them despite my request. He plucked one straight off of its stem. I could not let such an offense slide.”

Teeth out on full display and lips curled into a snarl, the Prince’s calmness briefly slipped from him. Though he tried to rein it in, Min Jiwon found herself growing nervous.

If this was what the wolf-prince was like with his anger in check, then how did he look like when truly in a rage?

“So, uh, what did you do?” she asked carefully, keeping her expression perfectly still. If Min Jiwon was known for one thing as an actress, other than her natural beauty, it was her ability to maintain complete muscle control. 

“I told him he has two choices,” the Prince divulged.  

“I could either kill him quickly for his insolence, or forcibly confine him to this castle for the rest of his days— the choice was his. However, he presented a third option.”  

Third option? Wait… does he mean…

Min Jiwon’s blood boiled as her brain connected the dots. Was that why her father had been acting so suspicious the entire time?

“He— he offered me up in his place?” Min Jiwon asked incredulously. “That— that coward! That piece of scum! How could he do this to me?!”

The Prince shrugged his broad shoulders, not a hint of emotion on his face.“Your father said that you were the reason he had taken the flower in the first place. He argued that it would be fairer for you to take the punishment in his stead. He even swore an Oath of Existence that he would bring you here right away.”

“And you just agreed to that?!” Min Jiwon yelled.

She no longer cared who she was speaking to. Prince or not, no one forced Min Jiwon to do what she didn’t want to do. She was an actress, a starlet for stars’ sake! The fact that she had been tricked into this whole arrangement left her face flushed and fists clenched with fury.

“I-I can’t stay here!” Min Jiwon insisted, “I have a show to put on, I’ve got a life to live! What would you even have me do here, huh? I’m no servant girl— I barely know how to cook a dish without burning it!”

The prince shook his head. “You don’t need to do anything of the sort, Min Jiwon. I already have servants to tend to the castle.”

Servants? What servants? There’s literally no one here! 

“All I’m asking of you is to live your life here. You’ll have full access to everything, the library, the garden— anything you ask for, you only need to say the words. My one request is that you show up for dinner every once in a while… do you think you could manage that?”

Forget muscle control. Every line in Min Jiwon’s face came together at that moment, stretching into a heavy scowl. 

“Of course not!” she screamed, “Why would you think I’d ever do something like that? Get out of here, you wretch! I’d rather die than sit through a single dinner with your ugly mug!”

Unexpectedly, the Prince did not lose his temper. Min Jiwon didn’t think he was the type raise his voice at a lady, judging by how he reacted earlier, but even she was surprised when he didn’t say a word. He just glanced sadly at Min Jiwon, his eyes quickly shifted to indifference. 

“Then, I suppose you’ll just have to eat in your room,” he replied after a long time. His stiff animal legs strode towards the door. “Goodbye, Min Jiwon.”

Before he exited, however, the beast gave her one last warning. 

“I know you're upset, but I would not let your anger dictate your actions— any attempt at escape will result in your demise. We are far from any settlements out here, and there are wolves lurking on the wrong paths. You better pray the cold gets to you before they do. I certainly won't step in to help.” 

With that, Min Jiwon was left all alone, with only the crackling of fire and the rambling of her own mind to keep her company. She stared into the flames with a dismal look. 

Hmph, that stupid prince, Min Jiwon crossed her arms. She was worried what his remark meant for her, but also just insanely pissed off. That guy seemed so sure she couldn’t make it out there on her own. 

Since when does he have the right to tell me what to do? He thinks I’ll die before I’d make it back home, but I’ll show him! No one underestimates me! 

Then another, more realistic thought entered her brain. 

Wait… how am I going to do that?! I don’t know where the hell I am, and it is rather cold out there. If Papa isn’t going to come back for me, then maybe someone in town will? They wouldn’t just leave their Briar Rose to rot, right?

That thought comforted Min Jiwon. As a girl who many said outshined even the stars in terms of brightness, there was no doubt in this maiden’s mind that someone would come to her rescue. She was too important, too striking of a figure for not a single person to question her disappearance. How would the play go on without its lead anyway? 

It’s settled then, the actress nodded to herself, a borderline smirk appearing on her face. 

If no one comes for me in a week’s time, then I’ll just have to figure out a way to escape on my own. There’s no way that it will come to that point though, right?

___________________

Well, it turned out that regret would come to sink it’s teeth into Min Jiwon by the time a week had passed: not only had no one showed up to rescue her, but Jiwon was convinced that she was slowly losing her mind too. How else could she explain her increasingly desperate thoughts?

Should I just seduce the Prince into letting me leave? Min Jiwon asked herself one day, blood rushing to her head in dizzy waves. She had been hanging upside down like this for an hour now, a routine part of her daily schedule where she locked herself in her room and refused to come out under any circumstances. The Prince didn’t seem to mind, and niether did anyone else for that matter. 

Actually, scratch that. I’m pretty certain he doesn’t have a heart for me to seduce. He’s been so standoffish this entire week!

Realizing that the brain damage was getting to her, Min Jiwon twisted her body into a normal position upon her bed. She stared at the rose petals on her nightstand, and let out a dramatic sigh.

It’s not just that he’s physically repulsive, but none of my usual charm works on him either! she exclaimed. Honestly, where does he get the gall from when he looks like that? 

Now that she thought about it, why did the Prince appear as he did? It’s not like the question hadn’t been in Min Jiwon’s brain the entire week, but she had been too stubborn to ask him anything about it, too stubborn, and quite frankly, too afraid. It could be a sore subject to the Prince. 

So, without his answer to clear up the doubt, Min Jiwon turned to what she knew. If a lifetime of reading romance novels had taught her anything, then his appearance was likely due to a curse, one that turned him into the hideous beast he was now. It was the only thing that explained his current situation, and why he had abandoned his kingdom the past two years. 

Wait, Min Jiwon reasoned, grabbing a brush from the vanity and combing through her hair. It was important to keep up one’s appearance even under dire circumstances. 

You’re getting ahead of yourself, Jiwon. Don’t curses only happen in stories books? Since when have you ever heard of someone getting cursed since the Maritime Kingdom? It’s not like anything like that has happened in well over a century.  

The only thing Min Jiwon was certain about at this point was that she really didn’t know anything at all. She didn’t know where curses came from, didn’t know exactly what happened to that kingdom either. 

And, if the Prince was really cursed then– so what? Shouldn’t true love’s kiss be able to solve the problem? The Prince was half wolf, half jerk, sure, but did he really have no one that loved him?

Ha, if that’s the case, he’s more pathetic than I thought. Imagine not having anyone who loves you.

Before she could extend her sympathies any further, however, Min Jiwon felt her stomach rumble. All that thinking must have triggered her body’s biological response, demanding her to fulfill its needs as soon as possible. Min Jiwon let out a groan. 

“Hey, can I get some lunch here?” she hollered, tearing herself from the mirror to knock on the door. “Preferably something heavier, like a chicken soup? I’m still trying to watch my figure though.” 

Almost instantly, a knock from the outside made itself known to Min Jiwon. As she felt a cold blow of wind hovering outside, the actress opened the door, picking up the very dish she had ordered for the past seven days with only a slight variation: cabbage and onion soup with chicken chunks. 

“Thank you,” Min Jiwon called. Those ghost servants never ceased to amaze her. 

Oh yes, she’d forget to mention that. The fact that the Prince had ghosts in his employment, as well as just the fact that they existed was something Min Jiwon had to come to terms with during her stay. 

The ghosts never made themselves visible to her, and seemed to have limited access to the physical world, but that didn’t stop them from delivering meals to her or cleaning up messes around the castle. They were even competent enough to fetch her books from the Prince’s library, so how could she not take advantage of that? 

And, from what little she read last night before drifting off from boredom, Min Jiwon learned that ghosts were formed from leftover mana, manifesting in the form of a dead person’s spirit. These spirits were strong mages with even stronger regret, tied to this world because they were too obsessed to move on. They could not stray too far from their place of death and could even do minor, nonpermanent possessions similar to demon kings. The real question that had been haunting her was, what type of regret did these ghosts have? 

Well, it’s not like Min Jiwon would ever get the chance to know. Though she had become somewhat accustomed to this lifestyle and didn’t mind being treated like a princess with her every beck and call being tended to, she was tired of being trapped like a dove in a cage. Gilded or not, Min Jiwon would escape her confines. The plan would go into effect tonight. 

…So what exactly was the plan?

Step one, Min Jiwon thought to herself as she took delicate sips of her soup. Get a map of Chronos from the Prince’s study myself. I’m sure he has one, but if I ask the ghost to fetch it, they’ll alert the Prince for sure. I’m not great with directions, but I’ll have to make do. 

Step two: check the stables. Papa took off with the horse, but there must be other animals inside if the Prince has bothered with keeping his stable in the first place. Maybe they’ll even be a sled too. 

Step 3: If all that goes well, tell the ghosts I’m going on a walk in the gardens, and slip out around dinner time. The Prince won’t bother me as long as he knows my whereabouts, and the ghost will be too busy preparing dinner to check up on me. Alright, Jiwon, you can do this for sure!

So, with all the enthusiasm of a drunkard spotting a free glass of liquor from across the tavern, Min Jiwon took her first steps out of her room in days. She crept quietly down the hall and into the east wing of the castle, doing her best to appear as unsuspecting as possible. 

It took several times to find the room she was looking for; admittedly, Min Jiwon hadn’t taken much of a tour of the castle, one of the many detriments to her current plan, but found herself eventually stumbling into the correct space after going up a flight of stairs. Just next to the library stood a small offshoot of a room, the area filled with only a desk, cabinet, and various documents hanging on the walls. Most of them contained some ineligible ramblings and drawings of a hooded figure, but none of them held the map she was looking for. 

 Min Jiwon decided it was time to snoop around in the cabinets. As she tore through them at a relentless pace, the actress was surprised when she found a hand-drawn map of Chronos sitting on the top of a thick pile, outlining multiple routes and strategic areas of interest. If she had to guess, it looked like something a general would use for war plans, but that didn’t really interest her right now. What her eyes were truly drawn to was a line of red ink outlying the exact path to the nearest inn. Min Jiwon grinned. How lucky was she? 

So, with a smug look on her face, Min Jiwon closed the cabinet and began to head towards the door, but found herself turning back to stare at an ornament on the desk. There, with the glow of several fireflies worth of light, sat a gorgeous red rose encased within a glass container. Min Jiwon let out a small gasp of delight.

Wow, it’s so much more beautiful than the roses in his courtyard. No wonder he keeps it hidden here. 

The only thing off about the flower was the clear signs of aging marring its otherwise flawless appearance. Multiple petals laid lifelessly at the bottom of the enclosure in brown crisps, and Min Jiwon frowned as she witnessed another petal fall to its inevitable fate.

The temporary state of flowers had always saddened her, even as a young girl. Beauty should be made to last forever, Min Jiwon thought, but often that was never the case. Flowers would wither and die, children would grow up and lose their spark for life, and the most gorgeous of voices would eventually wane into an old croaking sound. Time was the enemy of all beauty, and Min Jiwon knew that it would one day come for her as well, loathe it as she might. 

“Pitiful, isn’t it,” the Prince’s voice ringed through the room, expressing Min Jiwon’s exact sentiments. Startled, her heart jumped in her chest as her mind brought her back to reality. 

Quick, I need to hide the map!  

Hurriedly scrolling the paper up and stuffing it into her dress pocket, Min Jiwon pretended like she hadn’t just been caught snooping in the Prince’s private study. 

“Your Highness!” she exclaimed with all the grace of a squawking parrot, “I— uh… I- I didn’t mean to—!”

“It’s fine,” The Prince assured her. He waved his hand in a dismissive manner, failing to notice the map hidden in her clothing. “I left the door open after all. It’s only natural you’d be curious about this place.”  

Standing hunched over in the doorway, The Prince’s shadow encased Min Jiwon’s figure, trapping her within its hold. His eyes stared mournfully at the flower like the grave of a dead lover. 

“Ah, is this also a gift from your mother?” Min Jiwon asked, trying to (for once in her life) deflect the conversation away from her. Having never known her mother herself, she was actually quite curious about the topic. 

The Prince’s face darkened in response.

 “No it’s… it’s nothing,” he replied,  “Just a… reminder.”

He feigned aloofness, but Min Jiwon knew an act when she saw one. 

The Prince continued on. “Now tell me, what brought you out of your room? I was under the impression you were staying there indefinitely. Have you finally accepted your life here?”

Gahh, as if, you bastard! 

Min Jiwon smiled softly to hide her annoyance. The way he said it, it’s no wonder people called him the ice prince behind his back. His bluntness, his refusal to check up on her this past week, the way he crossed his furry arms in a closed off stance, it was really starting to get on her nerves. This was not how you were supposed to behave when interacting with other people, especially not with a lady such as herself!

“Oh, I’m afraid you’ve caught on, Your Highness,” Min Jiwon laughed sheepishly. “Staying locked up in my room for all those days made me realize that I was being so silly earlier! I thought it best to come in here and get some fresh air, you know?”

He nodded his head. “Yes, I understand. Will you be joining us for dinner then?”

“Uhh, I think I’ll have to pass. I don’t usually eat that late, and I want to explore the garden around that time. Perhaps tomorrow though?” 

“Sure,” he replied, voice as stilted as ever, “Whatever you want. Uh… make sure to get a coat from your wardrobe before going out there. The effects of the snow storm are still lingering.”

“Ah, of course,” Min Jiwon noted, “Thank you for the advice.”

A long stretch of silence passed between them.

Hmm, he’s just as awkward as ever, Min Jiwon rolled her eyes. Should she make an excuse and get out of here? She didn’t really want to spend another minute with the Prince if she didn’t have to. 

“Well it was lovely chatting with you, Your Highness,” the actress cooed, “But I best head out now. A few of those books are calling my name, haha.”

“Oh,” he tilted his head, “You like to read?”

“Mhmm well, only romance novels really. Otherwise I’m not much of a fan.” 

That was probably the first sliver of truth Min Jiwon had told the Prince all week.   

“Is that so?” he asked, a hint of enthusiasm appearing on his face for the first time, “Have you perhaps read Sleeping Beauty then? I know it’s famous outside of Chronos, but I have yet to see it gain any traction here.” 

Dear constellations, was hell freezing over? Did Zeus finally learn to keep it in his pants? In what world did Min Jiwon and this prince have anything in common? 

“Of— of course I have!” Min Jiwon stuttered. Her eyes widened with surprise at the Prince’s statement. “It’s my favorite novel to date! Author-nim may be anonymous, but I’m a huge fan of their work. How do you know about it?”

Finally uncrossing his arms, he looked at Min Jiwon with genuine interest for once. 

“My mother used to read it to me as a bedtime story. She... she liked it so much she even planted those roses in the courtyard. I have several copies actually, even a signed addition, though the letters are practically illegible. Would you like to take a look?”

“Are you kidding? Of course I would. That sounds—” but Min Jiwon stopped herself. If she allowed herself to get carried away, if she found herself bonding with the Prince right now over a book, she'd never get out of here. 

“Ah actually, would you mind if I check it out later? I’m afraid I’m not in the mood for rereading right now, haha.”

A flash of disappointment crossed the Prince’s face before straightening out to his usual expression. “Mhmm, of course. I’ll have the servants send it to your room. Feel free to go to the library now. I think I’ll stay here a bit longer.”

“Ha, alright. See you later then, Your Highness!”

With a pleasant smile on her lips, one that she surprisingly didn’t have to fake, Min Jiwon left the study and entered the library one room down. She sat there for a while, impatiently waiting for the Prince’s footsteps to walk past her, but to no avail. 

Min Jiwon was forced to pick up a few books to pass the time. She found herself engrossed in a particular fantasy about a girl, her pet, and several other colorful characters going on a quest to find an all-powerful mage. It wasn't a romance, but it caught Min Jiwon’s attention from the first few pages alone. The book was wedged between the cushions of a sofa, indicating that someone had placed it there in a hurry. The cover had small scratches on its sides.

So this is the type of books his Highness likes, huh? Who would've thought he was such an avid reader?  

Min Jiwon’s curiosity got the best of her. The book had aspects from Sleeping Beauty that she liked, magic, wicked mages, and strong female leads, but also focused more on friendship than romance. Min Jiwon was halfway through it when she finally heard the creaking of the wood floor behind the library door. 

Agh, finally. Why the hell was he standing there for so long? 

Peeking her head out the door to make sure the coast was clear, Min Jiwon walked first to her room to grab a cloak and then towards the courtyard. From there she made her way into the stables, checking inside and finding both a brown horse and girdle. The wood plaque above him said “His Majesty’s Royal Steed.” There was a broken down sled just sitting in the snow outside too, but Min Jiwon didn’t think it was worth the effort. 

Yes! she thought, grabbing some hay from a nearby pile. I knew the Prince would have something like this. The constellations are truly in my side! 

“Who’s a good boy hmm?” Min Jiwon walked up to the horse and offered him the gift. He took it gladly from her. Of course the actress even had such an effect on animals. 

Stroking the horse’s mane with a giddy expression, The confidence levels in Min Jiwon’s brain were going through the roof. Now all she had to do was to wait until it was time to enact her plan.

Yes. Everything was going her way, and by the time she rode off into the night with the steed by her side, the Prince would never know what hit him. Min Jiwon’s master plan was set into motion. 

____________________

Alright, perhaps this master plan of hers could have been more thought out than she would have liked to admit. Though Jiwon had managed to slip out without raising suspicion and had no problem getting the steed to listen to her, the actress hated how cold it was around her, how she could barely see a thing past the lamp light in her hand.

Her hair was wet, her fingers were blue, and her vision was growing smaller by the second as day turned into night. At the moment, Min Jiwon was looking less like a pale beauty and more like a pale corpse. 

Stars, is this how Papa felt when he was traveling through here? the actress shook her head as a shiver ran down her spine, No wonder he got so lost! 

Then, remembering who put her in this position in the first place, questioned, Wait, why am I even sympathizing with that coward?

Her heart was a fickle thing. Min Jiwon never considered herself someone who held a grudge, but rather, someone whose opinions on a person could change more or less on a whim. New traits and added context were all she needed to sway her mind, with yesterday’s enemy often becoming today’s friend. That was just the cutthroat life of an actress performing on stage. 

However, her father was a different story. Min Jiwon could not forgive him, not when he had betrayed her so harshly. He was a pathetic, sorry excuse of a man, and no matter what way she sliced it, Min Jiwon could see no other reason for his decision than his selfish refusal to accept the consequences of his own actions. He had, quite literally, thrown her to the wolves. 

If I ever see him again, I’ll give that bastard a piece of my mind! Min Jiwon thought to herself with fervent assertion.

Agh, he’s everything a man ought not to be. If I ever find a husband, I’ll make sure he’s of better caliber. Brave and strong, but also kind and selfless. Someone who’s not afraid to challenge me too. 

“What do you think, Phillipe?” Min Jiwon asked the horse as she stroked his mane. It was getting darker, but the horse showed no signs of slowing down.

“Do you think my standards are too high? Is that why I have yet to find a suitable match?

Phillipe, who she had affectionately named after her family horse, snorted gently in reply. Min Jiwon took that as a yes. She was going to say something back, but decided she didn’t want to get into an argument with a horse. They rode in silence for quite some time. 

Hmm, have we passed that old willow tree yet? Min Jiwon questioned after an hour, looking over the parchment in her hand. She was starting to get a little worried.

I don’t think we have, but according to the map, it should have been one of the first markers we passed. I… don’t see it anywhere though.

Even with her eyes squinted, Min Jiwon could not make out any discernable targets. Pine, pine, pine, and more pine, those were the only trees she could see. 

Mhmm, maybe we took a right turn instead of a left? Min Jiwon reasoned, Or maybe I just missed it in the dark? 

A frown formed on her lips. I– I didn’t get us lost already, right? The Prince said there were wolves on the wrong paths, but we haven’t encountered any yet. Maybe we’ll be just fine—? 

But the low sound of growling was all the answer Min Jiwon needed to be jolted from her thoughts. Gripping the reins of the girdle, the actress peered over her shoulder, quickly snapping into action. 

“Phillipe, go, now!”

Understanding the message and also hearing the beasts prowling behind them, the horse raced forward with all his might. They tore past tree after tree, and Min Jiwon found herself holding on for dear life with one hand, clutching her lamp in the other. She had no more hands to hold onto the map. 

“Shit!” she cursed as the paper fell uselessly onto the snow, “How are we going to the inn now?”

But Min Jiwon knew she had bigger problems at hand. The growling was no longer just behind her, but also at her sides and front. Flashes of gray and brown fur taunted Jiwon as they rode forward into the trees. 

“No Phillipe, don't go that way!” Min Jiwon shouted as she tried tugging at the reins, “It’s a dead end! You’re not small enough to fit through those gaps! We’re going to get circled if you–!” but it was too late. 

The horse had panicked, and in his mad dash to escape the predators, had cut off all their escape routes. They were trapped between bedrock and thick tree trunks, with nowhere else to run. 

Five wolves slowly made their way towards the pair. They had nasty snarls on their face, and gleaming white teeth that Min Jiwon suspected wouldn’t stay white for much longer. Fast shallow breaths hammered in her throat, preventing her from saying a word. 

So this is how I die, huh? Min Jiwon thought as she pulled Phillipe back against the rock. She was too in shock to do anything else, body frozen in fear.  

I– I can’t let it end like this! There must be someone out here right? However, Min Jiwon remembered all those who had failed to show. Her father, her friends, her fellow actors, hell, even her brothers. If no one came for her then, they would not come for her now. 

The actress’s final stage would be this frozen wasteland, and her audience, only herself.  

Stars, I was so stupid, tears poured down Min Jiwon’s face in chilling drops. She cursed herself for her stupidity, cursed herself for her reckless naivete. 

“I guess all that attention got to my head,” she sobbed out loud. A pitiful noise between a laugh and cry bubbled out of her throat. 

“Have– have I really been so alone this entire time? Did anyone ever really love me at all?” 

As the wolves got closer and closer, Min Jiwon could only muster one thought. 

I suppose it’s time for this actress to take her final bow.

Lowering her head and closing her eyes, Min Jiwon willed herself to accept her fate. Maybe there was an elegance in death that she could not find in life. 

Except… perhaps not everyone had abandoned her just yet.

Min Jiwon’s eyes tore open. The same face that had disgusted her once before, the same face that she had yelled at multiple times, the same face that was reflected in the wolves she was staring at now, had come to her rescue. 

A furious howl left Lycaon’s lips. 

“Touch her and you’re dead!” he roared, jumping into view from behind the pack. Where exactly had he come from?

There was no time to dwell on that now. Lycaon’s feet crunched deeply in the snow as he pushed himself right in front of Min Jiwon and the wolves. There was an anger in his eyes, fierce and protective, daring anyone to step forward and challenge him. As his blue cloak flared wildy in the harsh wind, Min Jiwon regretted ever telling him to hide his face. 

The pack took the message almost instantly. They squattered quickly at his cry, recongizing the man as the most dominant figure among them. When one foolish wolf did try to attack him, Lycaon simply swatted it to the side. A cut was left gleaning on his bicep, but he payed in no mind. He turned towards the actress, a heavy look on his face. 

It was at that moment Min Jiwon’s heart bursted into a thousands burning petals. Her Prince Charming had arrived.

_________________________

The journey back towards the castle was one riddled with silence. Neither of the two could talk. The Prince stared listlessly ahead of them, refusing to meet Min Jiwon’s eye, and the actress herself was too red in the face to say anything. It was a mix of hot embarrassment and unfortunate attraction.

Ugh… get that out of your head, Jiwon! She snapped at herself. She forced the blooming thoughts in her head to disperse as they entered the castle gates.

You’re just shocked, that’s all. It’s only natural that you’d be happy that someone came to your rescue, but it doesn’t mean you’re attracted to him! You just… got lost in the heat of the moment, alright? Besides, he’s still half wolf. I don’t think I’ve stooped that low yet.  

If Min Jiwon told herself that enough times, then perhaps she would believe it. She buried her face in her pillow once she got back to her room. 

Agh. Why did that stupid Prince have to make her feel this way? Why couldn’t he have just let her die back there in the forest? It would have been better than suffering through this humiliation.  

No, no, that’s not true, Jiwon, the actress reasoned with herself as the night passed by. After she had let her embarrassment subside, the actress had drawn herself a bath and— with the ghost assistance— was currently soaking in hot water. She no longer felt the cold biting at her fingertips or her mind.

You don’t really feel that way, not truly. You’re just… flustered. It would be the mature thing to go and thank him for his help. He saved your life after all. 

Yes. Min Jiwon knew that it was what she should do.

 Loathe as she was to admit it, it was unbecoming of her to not thank the Prince for his assistance. She could sulk no further. Min Jiwon hurriedly pulled herself from the tub and got dressed, her hair still a wet mess by the time she rolled out the door. Now where would the Prince be?

Thankfully, Min Jiwon did not have to go far. She heard some sharp cries and annoyed huffs coming from the hall across from her, and gently knocked on the door.

“Don’t come in!” The Prince cried, his voice both startled and defensive. 

Min Jiwon crossed her arms.

“Why not?”

“Just— just don’t. You’ve caused enough trouble for today. I’ve seen enough of your face.”

A weak lie, one she could tell even from here without seeing his expression.

“Well if you insist, I won’t,” Min Jiwon shrugged, “But I just wanted to… thank you. For rescuing me, I mean. I’ve been nothing but rude or fake to you the entire week, and yet you still came to help. So thank you.”

With that, Min Jiwon braced herself for some yelling. It was only natural that he would be mad at her, that he’d take some of the day’s aggression out by berating her through the door. However, the only noise that came through was a loud, sarcastic snort. 

“Yes, well… you made it rather obvious that you were going to do something like that the entire day,” the Prince remarked. Min Jiwon’s mouth curved into a confused frown. 

“The change in meal, the change in attitude, and did you really think I wouldn’t notice the missing map from my study? I just wanted to confirm before stepping in to help.”

Wait. The Prince has been keeping tabs on her this entire time? Why hadn’t he done anything sooner?  

“You bastard!” Min Jiwon yelled, her face turning such a deep shade of red that she was thankful he couldn’t see it. “You let me think I was going to die back there before you stepped in? Why would you do such a thing?”

“What? No!” The Prince huffed. He had never been so expressive before. She heard the sound of what she thought was a needle fall to the ground. 

“I knew you would attempt to leave, but not when. You told me you’d be there at dinner, remember? I waited for an hour before going out to search for you. I certainly didn’t want you to run into the wolves like that!”

“Ok, but why would you believe me when I was obviously telling a lie?” Min Jiwon asked, quite nonsensically at that, “And what about what you said earlier? You said you wouldn’t help me if I escaped and ran into danger!”

The Prince let out a frustrated sigh. “I know I said that at the time but— I didn’t truly mean it. Regardless of what you think of me, I’m not heartless. I’d never let someone get hurt if I had the means to stop it. Especially not you.”

E-Especially not me? What does he mean by that?

“I well… you’re making this so much harder than this needs to be!” Min Jiwon snapped. 

“I just wanted to say thank you, but you turned this into a whole thing. Good night, your Highness. I hope you have sweet dreams, because I certainly won’t.” 

The day’s events were getting to her head. If Min Jiwon left now, she was certain she wouldn’t feel so confused about the whole thing. Maybe a good night's sleep would fight off the delusions in her head.  

“Min Jiwon, wait.” 

The actress heard footsteps walk closer to her. Her heart skipped a beat. Even though the door didn’t open, she could imagine the Prince standing there perfectly still. 

“I’m— not the best at reading the room, I know. I was never allowed to interact much with others when I was a kid, and my father’s emotions were always all over the place.” 

The Prince paused before resuming his speech.

“I— I had trouble understanding what he was feeling most the time, and how exactly I was supposed to respond. He didn’t even let me cry at my mother's funeral, and when two of our employed mages, a cook and servant girl, showed me kindness then, he… he had them executed,” his voice cracked.  

“I couldn’t tell you why. Was it my fault for going up to them? Perhaps he thought they were plotting to overthrow him, and that they were trying to get close to his heir. He always was the paranoid sort but— it doesn’t matter. Their deaths are on my hands, and even now they’re not allowed to rest in peace. The mages… they are the ghosts you see roaming in the halls. The servants that help me take care of this castle.” 

A chill breeze blew past Jiwon, and she knew it was their presence beside her. 

“They— they only made themselves known after father’s death, after my transformation,” the Prince confessed. “I don’t know what is keeping them here, but a selfish part of me is glad that they stayed. They’re the closest thing I have to a family right now.” 

Min Jiwon let out a small gasp. Her heart ached after hearing the story, and wondered if this miserable tale had any happy ending. 

“I don’t tell you this so you pity me, Min Jiwon, and I know I’ve been difficult myself, but please— understand that I am trying,” The Prince begged. 

“You’re just so… different than anyone I have ever known. So tricky too.”

Before Min Jiwon could interject, he continued on. 

“You say one thing, but you mean the other,” the Prince sighed. “You do one thing, but only for some sort of agenda that I can’t discern. You bat your eyelashes at me, and expect me to respond in a certain way. It’s, quite frankly, the most tiring thing I’ve ever experienced.” 

Alright, Min Jiwon was offended now. Most of her goodwill had been drained. 

“Oh, like you're some sort of saint yourself?” Min Jiwon scoffed. “You’re awkward, terrible at holding a conversation, and, oh yeah, trapped me in this castle! If you’re going to list my flaws, I’ll make sure to do the same for you.” 

The Prince laughed at that, and Min Jiwon couldn’t stop her anger from dissipating at the sound. It was the first time he had ever made such a noise, such a pure, soft thing. 

“Hah, I suppose we both have our faults then,” he said. There was probably a smile forming on his face. 

“And— I am sorry, Min Jiwon, truly. I understand how hard this must be for you. I- I was angry at your father, but I shouldn’t have allowed him to make the trade for you,” he admitted. 

“The truth is… I just wanted someone to keep me company. I wasn’t planning on making you stay here forever, just until I’m… gone. It could be any day now at this rate.” 

Min Jiwon was taken aback by the statement. 

“Wait, what do you—?” but the Prince’s footsteps moved further away from her. 

“Ah, it doesn’t matter now,” his muffled voice assured her, a few rattled coughs escaping his lips. “I’m just being dramatic, that’s all.”

The Prince blew out the candle lighting his room, leaving the doorway dark and empty. 

“Good night, Min Jiwon. I hope sleep finds you well.” 

What an ominous thing to say! 

“Hey, you can’t just say such a thing without explaining—!” but no voice responded past the door. He was either asleep, or more likely, deliberately ignoring her. Well two could play that game. 

Min Jiwon went back to her room in a hurry. She slept restlessly all night, wondering if the Prince’s last statement had anything to do with his curse. It was likely that it did, but to what end she did not know. She decided she wouldn’t leave the castle until she got the answer she was looking for. 

The next day, Min Jiwon found herself hardpressed to bring up the subject. She had come downstairs for breakfast in an attempt to ask, but found no prince waiting for her. There was a grand feast stacked out in front of her, but no one to share it with. This was probably how Lycaon felt everyday. 

When he finally did show up, the Prince was holding a book in his hand. Min Jiwon was confused. She was even more confused when he sat down in a seat all the way across from her, and refused to acknowledge her presence. He just kept on reading his book. 

“Excuse me, don’t you know it’s rude to read at the table?” she asked. “Didn’t your mother teach you any manners?”

That hit the nerve she was looking for. Lycaon put down the book and eyed Jiwon distastefully before saying, “No, she died when I was young. Illness, as I’m sure you know.”

Now that Min Jiwon thought about it, she did recall the kingdom throwing a nation-wide funeral for the Queen back in her teenage years. It had been a somber affair that she hadn’t fully cared about at the time, too annoyed about the month long mandate to wear black. All Jiwon knew was that the death was brought about by some sort of disease. The King had died of a similar ailment a few years later, but his cause of death had never been specified. 

“Hmm, well… at least she didn’t choose to leave you?” Min Jiwon bantered, hoping to keep the conversation light. “I can’t say the same for my dear mother— she left as soon as I could walk. Why, I can’t even remember her face.”

Though she was joking about it right now, the fact did hurt Min Jiwon slightly. Her mother had been one of the first people to abandon her, taking off before the actress had gotten the chance to know her. She knew her sisters resented her for it too. 

“Did… did you honestly expect that to cheer me up?” the Prince asked her incredulously. He had a surprised expression on his face like he didn’t know Min Jiwon was capable of making such a joke. 

“Are you trying to bond with me over our shared mother issues?”

Min Jiwon smiled teasingly. “Well I’m certainly not not doing that.” 

________________________

Much of their interactions continued on like that for weeks. Where once the Prince couldn’t even get her out of her room, he was now stuck with Min Jiwon at every turn. It didn’t matter where he was or what he was doing, she’d find a way to worm herself into his daily routine. It was both endearing and exhausting. 

If the Prince was sitting in the library, reading one of his many novels, then she was reading there too. If he was out in the courtyard tending to the roses, then she’d ask sweetly what she could do to help, not even minding the dirt on her hands. If he even showed up a second late to dinner, she’d scold him relentlessly for it, arguing that it was rude to keep a lady waiting. And everytime she pestered him, she’d ask only one thing.

“What did you mean that night after the attack? You’re cursed, aren’t you? What exactly happened?”

And eventually, after multiple instances of having the same question asked over and over again, the Prince relented to her demand. He told her of the mage’s curse, but kept out the part about the dying and wilted rose. 

“Hmmm, well that doesn’t sound good,” Jiwon mused after hearing part of the story. “Is there anything you can do to stop it? Isn’t there anyone out there that you love?”

The Prince shook his head. He didn’t feel that type of affection for anyone anymore, not with his mother dead and his pet wolves abandoned after he had no resources to continue thier care. The ghosts were a close third, but they couldn’t touch him in any meaningful way. 

“I mean, I don’t really care about breaking the curse at this point,” he admitted. “I’ll have Mino Soft take over Chronos soon anyway. I just want to live the rest of my days out in peace.”

“Ugh, how noble of you,” Min Jiwon scoffed, “But don’t you think that’s kind of a pathetic way to go? Staying here until you’re old and gray, leaving your kingdom out to dry? You said you wouldn’t let someone get hurt if you had the means to stop it. Why does that not apply to you too?” 

“And what exactly would you have me do?”

Min Jiwon pursed her lips. “Hmm well, you could always…”

“Could always what?” the Prince asked her curiously. 

“You could always ummm…” Min Jiwon trailed off, her cheeks taking on the same color as the tomato soup, “You could always, uh… nevermind! Forget I said a thing!”

With that, she ran out of the dinner room. The Prince couldn’t stop himself from laughing. 

Forget, he could not, but misinterpret he could. Lycaon didn’t think he felt any love towards Jiwon, not yet at least, but was it possible she felt some for him? Or was he just reading too much into it? 

Well, he’d have to put the thought aside for now. It didn’t matter if she had started calling him by his name, or how he felt his heart flutter every time it rolled off her tongue. All that mattered was that he wasn’t alone, and for the first time in these past two years, Lycaon didn’t feel like he was dying a slow death. Min Jiwon had even promised to stay with him until she found a cure for his curse or, at his suggestion, until all the petals fell off the rose. 

She doesn’t know how soon that will be though, he thought as he stared at the lifeless rose in his father’s office. Any day now, that mage’s curse will take hold of me. 

If he told her now, it would only break her heart. And, Lycaon was too scared of seeing her reaction to the news. It was for these reasons that he would indulge in this charade a little longer, happy to live out the last few days of his life with Min Jiwon by his side. 

However, it seemed the constellations wouldn’t even let him have that in the end. 

“You— you wish to leave?” Lycaon asked the woman in front of him one day. It was early morning, and the two had just sat down to eat their daily meal of porridge. Min Jiwon claimed the food led to the “longevity of life” or whatever.

“Yes, but only for a week!” she exclaimed. “My town is putting on this production of Sleeping Beauty, as I mentioned two nights ago, and— it’s my life long dream to play the lead. I know I promised to stay until I’d help you or until that rose wilted but… this is really important to me. I’ll never get a chance like this again.”

Lycaon could hear just how deeply the choice was weighing on her. He had come to learn how to distinguish between Min Jiwon’s different manners of speech over their time together, and knew she was being deadly serious right now. 

“Well… if it’s just a week… I see no harm then,” the Prince nodded. It killed him to let his only companion go right now, but he knew it was the right thing to do.

“As long as you come back to me, how could I say no? I know how much this must mean to you.”

With every word out of his mouth, he felt like he was choking back a dagger. It was worth it though to see Min Jiwon’s face light up like that, like a thousand splendid stars shining in the night sky.

“Wait— really?! You truly don’t mind?” The actress asked, running across the table and taking his hands into her own. The Prince stumbled back in his seat, surprised at the sudden interaction. 

“I— thank you so much!” Min Jiwon squeezed his fingers tightly. “I promise, I’ll be back soon! And when I get back, we’ll really work together to break your curse, ok? Maybe I can find a mage in town and bring them back to help. You’ll just have to wait for me until then.” 

Min Jiwon pulled her hands back hurriedly as she realized what she’d let slip from her mouth. 

“Ah I mean, don’t get into too much trouble while I’m gone,” she muttered, “And don’t forget your table manners either.”

Lycaon smiled at her bashfulness. He liked how she had enough passion for the both of them. 

“Why, of course not, my Beauty.”

Min Jiwon’s eyes almost popped out of her skull. “Your— you’re Beauty?!”

“That’s what they call you in the play, right?” Lycaon frowned. “My Beauty, or sometimes, Briar Rose?” 

Min Jiwon laughed. It was a loud, almost relieved sound. 

“Oh, hahaha— that’s what you meant! Umm, you’re right of course. It really is your favorite book, hmm?” 

Fate was cruel to Min Jiwon. It seemed that it was her turn to be the awkward one as she let an entire beat of silence pass between them. 

“Well, I— uh… I better be off then. I don’t want to make it there just an hour before the play,” she clicked her tongue.  

“Oh, and would you help me pack? I could really use your help, Lycaon!”

“Of course, My Beauty.” 

This time providing her with a clearer map, food, and making sure the weather wasn’t as dismal as it was before, the Prince watched on as Min Jiwon rode off into the forest. It was day, so she should be safer then she was last time. 

At least, that was what the prince told himself. Lycaon had to reassure himself multiple times that she would be fine, knowing the actress could handle herself if push came to shove. He stared at Min Jiwon until her figure became but a blur on the horizon, and found his heart aching when she disappeared out of sight. He let out a few coughs before turning his back towards the gate.

That woman… she truly is something else. I hope this isn’t the last time we ever meet again.

Chapter Text

“You know, upon second watch, I think I’ve finally made up my mind. This play really is shit.” 

“Bihyung-ssi…”

Sitting on Hyunung’s shoulder and giving what he considered to be his unbiased opinion, was everyone’s favorite dokkaebi. His voice cut through the air like a knife in the overcrowded pit they were forced to stand in, earning the two companions death glares from their fellow audience members. One of them even shoved their elbow into Hyunsung’s gut, thinking it was him. 

If he’s going to insult the play, the least he can do is be quiet about it.

Hyunsung sighed. They had just arrived back from the journey to Lycaon’s castle a few hours ago, and the dokkaebi was already causing problems. It had been difficult enough to convince the coordinator to let Hyunsung and his “pet” inside the stadium in the first place, and now here he was making enough ruckus to get them kicked out. 

Wait a minute, how did Bihyung even get into this theater the first time? 

Well, it didn’t really matter. None of the townsfolk were scared of Bihyung anyway, seeing him as a traveling salesman of sorts. He was a dokkaebi, and everyone knew they were harmless creatures only looking to make a quick coin. In fact, it was Hyunsung who had received more wary looks from strangers then the dokkaebi ever did. 

Turning his attention back to the play, Hyunsung clapped politely as all the actors came out on stage for the final bow. It had been a good show, if a simple one. Hyunsung never had much interest in the arts, so he found it hard to pay attention, especially since all the people packed together shoulder to shoulder gave him brief flashbacks to his knighthood days. Nostalgia and resentment mixed together like a confused concoction in his mind. 

However, as lukewarm as he was about the show, not even Hyunsung could deny the fervent passion and talent that went into its creation. The set design, acting, and costumes were all leagues above the standard Olympus tragedy, and nowhere was this passion more evident than in the female lead, Min Jiwon. 

“That’s her right there,” Bihyung said as he pointed a finger toward the actress. “She’s not bad, that one. Definitely the least boring part of this whole thing. Hey, do you think she'd be interested in making an exchange for one of my roses?”

“Uh… I’m not sure, Bihyung-ssi. We can ask her at a later time.”

Hyunsung's eyes landed on the brunette. She was standing center stage, the last one to take a bow as waves of olive branches were thrown into her direction. Picking one up in her hand and lifting it above her head, the crowd erupted in wondrous applause as they shouted “Beauty, Beauty, Beauty!” 

“Alright, alright, that’s enough now. Let’s settle down,” the actress cooed to her adoring fans. The rest of the actors exited the stage, leaving Jiwon on her own. 

“I know we had our ups and downs, what with my absence for a few weeks now, but I’m so glad to be back. It was only through the help of my fellow actors and stagehands that this play made it to the light of day, so let’s give them a huge round of applause, okay?” 

The roars of the crowd almost made Hyunsung deaf in his ears. 

“As for me, well, it was an honor to be able to act and direct this show,” Min Jiwon smiled, a gracious look upon her face. “I knew it would be good, but to ask us to put it on for a second week? You guys really are something else!”

Oh, so that’s what’s going on. 

We love you Min Jiwon!” the audience shouted in response.

“Ah, you give me too much credit,” Min Jiwon’s face took on a light blush. “The truth is, I couldn’t have done this without all the people who stood by my side. Where I once thought myself alone and abandoned, they showed me that wasn’t the case. Everyone, give a round of applause for my two sisters!”

Hyunsung turned his head. Sitting far behind him in two of the seats in the theater, were two women who vaguely resembled Min Jiwon. They had the same dark eyes and curved chins, but differed from her in every other aspect. Hyunsung couldn’t see their expressions from that far back, but the way they held themselves implied a sense of respect and haughty pride that they had done nothing to earn.  

“In fact, it’s not just them I want to thank. There’s a special someone here tonight, someone who I would have never met if it had not been for this production reaching such a wide audience…” 

Hyunsung raised an eyebrow. He didn’t know anything about this. Had Min Jiwon fallen in love with another man? Is that why she hadn’t returned to the castle?  

“…Everyone, please give it up to my mother, Jinseong-nim!” Min Jiwon cheered. “Ex-actress of the Silla Company, best known as the Sleeping Lady of Brocade!”

“Wait what?!” both dokkaebi and man exclaimed in unison. 

Walking onto the stage at Min Jiwon’s call was an ajumma with pale white skin. She looked identical to the actress, if only a few decades older: same heart shaped face, same round eyes, same nose, same mouth, just with some white stripes in her otherwise brown hair. Like mother, like daughter. 

The woman took a deep bow, sinking into a curtsy. The audience went wild at the reveal. 

“Jiwon, Jinseong, Jiwon, Jinseong!” 

The older woman smiled at their cheers. 

“Yes, it's true that I have the honor of being the mother to such a lovely young actress,” she said, putting her hand to heart, “And aren’t just the luckiest for it? I don’t want to take all the credit but— as they say– the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree! Or, I guess in this case, the seed doesn’t bloom far from the flower, haha.”

Seeing nothing wrong with her statement, Min Jiwon nodded happily as her mother continued to address the crowd. Her face had a dreamy quality to it, as if a wave had washed over the actress in the presence of her newfound relative. Small pieces of the bigger picture were forming in Hyunsung’s mind.

“Bihyung-ssi, is it just me, or does something look off about Min Jiwon?”

The dokkaebi turned his head. 

“Off? Hmm… I don’t know, but her eyes look a little half-closed,” he tugged something out of his pocket, picking at the one red rose he had forced Hyunsung to cut off for him before leaving Lycaon’s castle. Bihyung really was impatient. 

“Do you notice anything else?” Hyunsung pushed gently. 

He had heard vaguely of the play that Min Jiwon’s mother was a part of, an epic fantasy about a war between three kingdoms struggling for dominance over their country. If what she was saying was true, then Jiseong would have played the role of one of the kingdom heads. Supposedly, the play had been fairly popular some 40 years ago, but found little success with today's audiences. In fact, the only reason Hyunsung knew about it was because his hometown would perform a localized version during an annual festival, which he would promptly fall asleep upon viewing each time. 

Turning his head to the mercenary, Bihyung was slow to reply. “Well, now that you mention it… though it’s pretty faint, that ajumma reeks of mana. Definitely more than a regular human has, and she’s draining it up too. Wait, you don’t think she’s…?”

Hyunsung’s eyes narrowed. If they were going to do this right, he needed to get Min Jiwon away from that woman. 

“Bihyung-ssi, could you give me that rose?” he pointed at the dokkaebi’s hand. “I think Min Jiwon needs a reminder. Do you mind acting as a distraction while I…?”

Discussing the steps of their plan as the people around them funneled out of the stadium at the push of the guards (Mino Soft ones, by Hyunsung’s estimates), the pair of companions walked towards the exit.

Bihyung, yelling at some poor man about wanting a refund for the time spent watching such a “shitshow full of inaccuracies,” got himself personally escorted out of the theater. His brave sacrifice allowed Hyunsung to slip away from the line, earning him a spot at the edge of the wooden building as he waited for Min Jiwon to make a brief appearance. 

There she was. Likely trying to avoid a hoard of obsessive fans, Min Jiwon slipped from the stadium through a secret door, a hood pulled over her face. Her mother and sisters were nowhere to be seen, having exited earlier with the crowd.

Now’s my chance.

So with the rose in his pocket and promising Bihyung he wouldn’t damage his prize, Hyunsung made his way to the woman. He followed her down the back alley of the town, wanting to get far away enough from the theater so no one was around to intervene. Hyunsung tried to appear as small as possible, crouching low so as to not scare her off with his tall stature. He didn’t want a repeat of the incident with Donghoon. 

“Hello there, Jiwon-ssi,” he greated politely, approaching the actress with wary eyes, “I’m—”

“Ahh! Stay back, you fiend! Don’t come any closer!”

A flash of metal told Hyunsung all he needed to know as he forced himself to back away from Min Jiwon. She brandished a small knife at him, turning to face her stalker with a panicked spin. The blade gleamed in the afternoon sun, and Min Jiwon’s frightened expression reflected back at Hyunsung. 

“Oh! No, I didn’t mean to look like… I didn’t mean to—!”

“What?” Min Jiwon interrupted. “Didn’t mean to attack an armed woman? Well you chose the wrong victim today, mister! 

She brandished the blade with more emphasis. 

“I may be an actress, but I have some knife training! I don’t know who you are, whether you’re a thief or fan, but unless you feel like calling my bluff, then why don’t you get the hell out of here?! I don’t intend on getting mugged today!” 

Mhmm, she’s a little melodramatic, Hyunsung reasoned, but that’s fair. What’s the best way to go about this? 

Pulling the rose in front of him, Hyunsung tried to find the words he was looking for. 

“Please, I think we got off on the wrong foot,” he acknowledged. “I by no means intend to rob you. I’m not a thief, but rather— a messenger. Do you recognize this flower in my hand?”

“What game are you playing right now?” Min Jiwon scoffed. “Obviously I don’t— huh? Wait, hold on a second…” 

The actress, still holding her knife in one hand, came forwards as she took the flower into her other. Her touch was soft and delicate, her palm’s handling the rose like a precious treasure. 

“I… I’ve seen this before,” she admitted. ‘Stars, why can’t I remember?”

Hyunsung crossed his arms. 

“Does the name Lycaon Isparangus mean anything to you?”

“Lycaon? Lycaon… YES, LYCAON!” Min Jiwon exclaimed. “Dear constellations, how did I forget my dear— uhh, my dear friend?! It’s like I was in a haze this entire time!”

Then dropping the knife with a sudden gasp, she yelled, “Wait, I’ve been gone for two weeks! Our promise, I– I need to get back to him immediately!” 

“Woah, woah, hold on please, Jiwon-ssi,” Hyunsung said, grasping the woman’s shoulder as she tried to barrel past him. “I know you’re in a hurry, but we need a plan. Prince Lycaon sent me and my companion to get you, so I need to grab him first. That and— do you know where we could find a horse? That would be the quickest way to the castle.”

Min Jiwon’s eyes widened. “Yes, yes— a horse! I’ve got one at my cottage. We had to move in with my sister because there were too many fans showing up at my house, but it’s not too far from the main square:  just south of the market stalls, the first house on the dirt road. You go grab your companion, and I'll tell my family that I’ve got to go back!”

Hyunsung shook his head. 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea Jiwon-ssi,” he said delicately. “Your mother… I know you just reunited with her, but I think she enchanted you with some sort of spell.”

“Wait— you think she’s the reason I forgot my promise to Lycaon? That’s… that’s preposterous! My mother’s not a mage! And why would she do something like that anyway?” 

“Jiwon-ssi… don’t you think it’s a bit strange that she came back so suddenly?” 

“And what about it? Papa said she left town to pursue a life of acting! She must have been so busy this entire time that she— that she didn’t have any time to visit us!” Min Jiwon insisted. 

“Mother confirmed as much when I asked her and– she lost contact with us years ago. There’s no way she would have known that our family still lived in Chronos!  Besides, my sisters are the ones she contacted first—there’s nothing shady about it!”

The denial in her voice was clear, even to a know-nothing like Hyunsung. Love should not be so sporadic and contrived. Still, he wasn’t sure how to press the issue without hurting her in the process. Maybe he could let Bihyung break the news on the way?

“Look, I understand that I’m overstepping my boundaries, but my companion can confirm her status as a mage,” Hyunsung asserted. 

“If you don’t believe me that’s fine, we can talk about it on the way. Oh, and if you are still going to talk to your mother when you get the horse, please keep the rose in your sight. It should prevent you from falling back under her spell.”

Min Jiwon rolled her eyes. Stubbornness clung to her like a foul stench. “I don’t know why you’re so insistent— but fine. I’ll do it. Now let’s stop wasting time, ok?”

Well, I guess that’s good enough for now. 

Splitting off in two different directions, the actress and mercenary proceeded to their intended locations. Hyunsung, for his part, traveled with remarkably quick intent. It only took him 10 minutes to find Bihyung inside a nearby butcher’s shop, talking it up with an aproned man holding a polished weapon in his hands.

“Ah, a perfect deal indeed!” Hyunsung heard the dokkaebi say as he walked through the door. “One broadsword in exchange for two mana coins and a slab of preserved pork. Is that all good with you, Gyebaek?”

The man waved dismissively. “Yeah, yeah, whatever you want, but you better not be ripping me off. This is a real broadsword, right?”

“Of course! I’m an honest dokkaebi after all— I wouldn’t dream of ripping you off. Now let me get my mana coins, ok?”

“Ehh, alright.” 

Immediately and without much hesitation, two green streams of light pooled from the man’s chest as Bihyung raised his right hand. He proceeded to spin the light into small spirals with a twirl of his finger, folding one end over the other until two glowing circular pieces had formed in his hand. Hyunsung was surprised to find himself impressed by the display. 

“Ha! Well how about that?” Bihyung smiled. “It’s been a pleasure doing business with you, and— uh, are you ok? I didn’t take too much mana, did I? 

“Of course not!” the man insisted, even as a trickle of blood ran down his lip. Gyebaek collapsed to the ground with a painful thud.

 “I’m just… just, a bit nauseous, alright? It’s my first time doing this. I just… need a quick nap is all.”

By the looks of it, Gyebaek wasn’t going to be getting off the floor anytime soon. Words of caution started to form in Bihyung’s mouth before he decieded it wasn’t worth his time. 

“Mmm well, it’s not like I care anyways,” the dokkaebi shrugged. 

“Enjoy your broadsword, Gyabaek. Let’s do business sometime again in the future, alright?”

Throwing the weapon to the ground, Bihyung’s beady eyes quickly darted from the man to his own palm. He grinned to himself as he turned towards the open exit, only looking up when he bumped into a familiar chest. 

“Oh hey, Hyunsung,” the dokkaebi frowned as he collided with his companion. “Back so soon?”

“Yes. Your rose seems to have snapped her out of the spell, so thank you,” Hyunsung nodded. “I uh… see you’ve been busy.”

His eyes trailed to the dokkaebi’s hand. 

“Oh these? Yeah, you could say that!”

The dokkaebi’s voice took on a proud tone. “After the guards dragged me out, I decided to make a few trades— my glass slipper for the blacksmith’s broadsword, and the broadsword for these mana coins! Oh, and they’re just a few of my spoils too. I made around ten coins total, plus a whole lot of random junk!”

“Uhh, that’s great Bihyung-ssi, but it’s time to go,” Hyunsung reminded the dokkaebi.

“Min Jiwon is waiting for us, and we need to get back to Lycaon immediately. I’m not sure how much time he has left.”

As the words left Hyunsung’s mouth, a sudden grunt pierced through the air. 

“Wait, what’s that about my sister?” Gyebaek asked, blood still pooling from his mouth. Though he looked barely conscious, his lips still moved with intent.  

“How do you know her, and what’s all this about the old prince?” the man questioned. “Father told me she was in Mino Soft. Hey, answer me, you assholes!” 

Stabbing his new broadsword into the ground, Min Jiwon’s apparent brother struggled to push himself off the ground. He by no means a threatening figure, especially in his current state, but Hyunsung was in no mood to mess with a man who butchered animals on the daily. 

Next to him, it seemed Bihyung has the same thought. 

“Shit, Hyunsung— run!” 

So, without furthur warning, the dokkaebi shoved the two coins in his mouth and flew out of the shop at a break-neck speed. Flustered and aware it was too late to try and explain the situation now, Hyunsung ran after him, trying to put as much distance between himself and the shop as possible. He caught up to Bihyung within a few steps and directed him to run south of market stalls, remembering Min Jiwon’s directions. 

Dear constellations, talk about a coincidence, Hyunsung shook his head. I hope that doesn’t come back to bite us in the future. 

“Hey, Hyumsunm, is it that hwouse over there?” Bihyung asked his companion after several minutes. The two had just run off the paved cobblestone onto a dirt path, the country-side greeting them as they sprinted by. Two bumps poked out of the dokkaebi's cheeks. 

“Wait, hwold on a second— BRAAAAP — there, that better. So, is that Min Jiwon’s house?”

“Yes, Bihyung-ssi, I think it is,” Hyunsung said as a cough escaped his lips. The dokkaebi’s belch went right into his face, transferring specks of mana to him in the process. Hyunsung was surprised to find it had a somewhat leafy taste. 

“Umm, are you sure? I don’t— wait, there she is!”

With her back turned towards just a few meters away from them, Min Jiwon stood in front of the cottage entrance, facing her mother and two sisters who stood anxiously in the doorway. She had changed her maroon acting garbs for brown trousers and a wool shirt, her hair done in a haphazard bun. Gripping the reins to her steed in one hand and Lycaon’s rose in the other, Hyunsung tried to make out what Min Jiwon was saying. 

“Gahh, how many times do I have to tell you?” the actress snapped in frustration, “I want to go back! It may have started as a hostage exchange, but that’s not the case anymore! The Prince, he treats me well, and I made a promise to him. I can’t just break it now!”

“Tsk, Jiwon-ah, do you hear what you’re saying?” the older woman threw up her arms. “I think you’ve developed some sort of complex! Why would you choose to go back to that beast when your family is right here? Girls, tell her how insane she’s being.”

“Yeah Jiwon, what are you even doing?” one of her sisters interjected. She leaned against the doorway with a lazy tilt, glaring down at her sister below as she bounced a small toddler in her hands.

“You may be the youngest, but it’s time we stop babying you. Wake up Jiwon– you’re acting so delusional right now!”

Across from her, Min Jiwon’s other sister nodded in agreement. 

“Honestly, I know you’re not the brightest, Jiwon, but couldn’t you tell that we were trying to distract you the past week?” she rolled her eyes. 

“The trip to the tailor, the way we sat through every one of your plays— did you think all that was for fun? We did it so you would forget about him, Jiwon. I know you’re in love and all, but there are plenty of other fish in the sea! You need to move on!”

The actress’s face contorted in surprise.

“I… love?! What gave you that idea?!”

Unconsciously, Min Jiwon turned sideways and pulled the rose to her chest, her face flushing the same shade in embarrassment. Her thumb digged deeply in its thorn, drawing drops of blood that pooled in contrast against her skin. Pain and memory were keeping Min Jiwon in the moment, and Hyunsung prayed for their continued effects. 

 However, it seemed someone else noticed it too. Jiseong’s eyes took a frosty turn. 

“Ohhh, I see,” the ex-actress nodded her head, a knowing look appearing on her face.

”My sweet Jiwon, you never told me about this. Where did you get such a lovely flower, hmmm? Was it perhaps a parting gift from your prince?”

“Well I… ummm…”

“Ah, so that’s what’s been making you act so stubborn. Oh dear, why don’t you just hand it over to me now?”

No, we can't let her do that! Hyunsung panicked, really starting to pick up the pace now. He didn’t know how Jiseong’s charm spell worked exactly, but it seemed that familiar faces or objects were enough to snap a person from its effect. If she took it from Jiwon now, it might reset the progress Hyunsung had already made.  

“Let’s get rid of that silly old thing, and forget all about that stupid man,” Jiseong insisted. “You may think you're in love, but love is just a distraction from fame, trust me. Besides, dear… I can see it’s causing you a lot of pain.”

As her mother’s hands reached out towards her, feigning a look of parental concern, Min Jiwon took a panicked step back. She clutched the flower closer to her chest. 

“I… I– I can't do that!” Min Jiwon cried, shaking her head. Her mind was finally coming back to its senses. 

“I won’t let you make me forget!” 

“Oh? Well I’m not asking anymore, dear,” Jiseong retorted harshly. The concern in her voice boiled over into rage. 

“I am your mother, Jiwon, and I know what’s best for you. Hand the rose over now!”

Angry hands lunged forward in a fervent fit of rage. However, just as Jiseong snatched her daughter’s wrist into her hands, the two companions ran over to Jiwon’s side. Their presence brought the whole conversation to a standstill, with neither party making a move. 

“I’m sorry miss,” Hyunsung told the woman gently, “But you’re going to have to let go of Jiwon-ssi now. We’ve got somewhere to be, and I don’t want things to get ugly.”

Hyunsung’s voice was calm but authoritative. He matched Jiseong’s grip with his own, pressing lightly on her wrist. Metal hands met a metal will. It was a threat only If she let it become one. 

Startled, Min Jiseong gasped in surprise. Her face went a deathly shade of white, the energy draining out. 

“Gahh, and just who the hell are you two?!” she asked, “A common thug and his flying pet? Jiwon, tell this man to get his hands off me!”

Her daughter’s wrist twitched beneath her grip. 

“I’m— I’m afraid I can’t do that ,” Min Jiwon responded, locking eyes with her mother as she pulled her hand free. The actresses lips pressed themselves into heavy frown. 

“I didn’t believe him at first but— he’s right. You’ve been enchanting me ever since you got here, haven’t you?” she accused. 

“I wondered why I stopped feeling so ditzy in your presence… why I stopped feeling the love I had felt for you before. You’re a mage, and you’ve been trying to keep me here this entire time. I bet you did the same to my sisters too!” 

However, a few words would prove that sentence false. 

“Uh no silly, we’ve been in on it from the start!” her older sister exclaimed. She yelped as her other sister punched her in the side. 

“Oh my stars, Ji-a, shut the hell up! She wasn’t suppose to know that!” 

“Oh um— just ignore me, Jiwon,” Ji-a corrected, “I don’t know what I’m saying. Post-pregnancy is messing with my head!”  

Yeah, I don’t think anyone believes her right now, Hyunsung thought to himself. 

Still a mother could try. Spreading her arms in a gracious gesture while shooting Ji-a an annoyed look, Jiseong tried to appeal to her daughter’s sense of reason. 

“Come now, Jiwon-ah, what exactly are you accusing us of?” she tried to argue.

“That we’ve been tricking you all this time, that I’ve put a spell on you and messed with your head? How preposterous– I’ve never had any powers before! Besides, what would I even gain from doing such a thing?”

“Well I can’t answer that second question, lady, but I can tell you to cut the bullshit,” Bihyung interrupted. He kept his distance from Jiwon's mother, but eyed her with suspicious intent. 

“I can smell mana on you, and that you’re trying to burn through it right now. You’re not glowing, so it must be some sort of a passive skill, right? Let me guess, some sort of charm spell?” 

The dokkaebi frowned. “No wait, because you would probably try using it on Hyunsung then. You don’t have enough energy for such a consuming spell right now. Hmm… what exactly are you—?” 

“I uhhh— Ahh!” her mother screamed, cutting off the dokkaebi’s question. “That creature— it-it can talk?!”

“Yeah, lady, I can talk, and I can also tell shitty liars like you to shut up,” Bihyung shot back. He turned his fluffy head towards Min Jiwon. 

“Look, miss, I don’t have a family, thank the constellation, so I’m probably not the most qualified to tell you this but— your mother is a real piece of work. First she abandons you for twenty-something years, and then has the gall to come back here like nothing happened? Fuck, she even tried to brainwash you with magic!”

“Oh please,” Jiseong snarled in protest, “I’m the piece of work, really? Why don’t you say that to her piece-of-shit father, huh? The good-for-nothing cheater!”

At that, the air went deathly silent. Jiseong put a hand to her mouth, shocked that she let such an ugly truth slip out.  

“Mother,” Min Jiwon said carefully, the words slow and painful out her mouth, “…What did you just say? What do you mean father cheated on you?”

“Yeah, what?” her sisters echoed in unison. They too had heard nothing about this.

“What are you talking about? Did he really do such a thing?”

With her cover blown and all eyes upon her, Min Jiseong let out a strangled moan. She pulled free of Hyusung’s grip and grabbed the side of her own head before spitting out, “Oh please, like you didn’t know that already!”

She turned towards her two daughters.

“Why do you think she looks so different from you two, hmm? Why do you think she’s so much prettier, so much more charming too? It’s because that asshole cheated on me with my understudy! She’s no more a daughter of mine than I am a wife to him!”

Bewildered, all anyone could do in the situation was let their jaws drop towards the ground. 

“Mother, what are you talking about?” Ji-a asked, handing her baby over to her sister. Although they had been accomplices in this scheme to control Jiwon’s life ever since she returned, their mother never mentioned this. 

“Jiwon looks just like you– she’s your spitting image! There’s no way you're not related to her!” 

“Oh please,” Jiseong scoffed in disgust. “I know you were only 4 when I left, but a few years away, and you have already forgotten my face. You, and the rest of this village too. I guess I was never that famous to begin with.”

Min Jiwon shook her head.

“Wait a second, so you're their mother, but not mine? What about the rest of our brothers, then? If you’re not related to me by blood, then why do you look so—?”

Like a snake peeling off its outer skin, both dokkaebi, sisters, and mercenary watched on in shock as Jiseong’s face shifted in appearance. Her light hair turned dark, her smooth skin turned wrinkled, and her heart-shaped face turned long like a deer’s. She grew shorter too, and the only thing that remained the same of Jiseong were the white streaks of age in her hair. She looked like any regular ajumma you would bump into on the street, not like the beauty that she was before. 

“Alright, ok— this is getting way too freaky,” Bihyung exclaimed. “I knew you had charm, but a modification spell too? This really is turning into some third-rate drama!” 

Next to him, Min Jiwon, unlike the dokkaebi, struggled to find her voice. She let out a pained gasp, and Hyunsung worried that she had been pushed too far, as if all the petals of sanity had been plucked from her brain. 

“So… that’s why you left, hhmm?” Min Jiwon muttered after some time. Shadows hung over her eyes in deep circles, reflecting her current state of mind. 

“I always wondered if it had something to do with me. Papa tried to deny it, but I could see it in his eyes… in my sisters’ eyes too,” Min Jiwon stared Jiseong down with a mournful glare.

“Heh… I really don’t know which one of you I hate more.”

That earned her a disgruntled laugh. 

“Oh? Well me neither, Jiwon,” her mother hissed in agreement. “Your father was a cheater, but you… you always stole the light away from me. It’s like I disappeared whenever you were present.”

Her voice shifted to a higher tone. “Awww, such a gorgeous little girl— oh, I suppose she took after her father’s side, hmm?’ ‘Ackk, it was always some backhanded shit like that!”

Jiseong shook her head. “By the time you were a babe, I decided I had enough of the humiliation. I tried to be kind, tried to keep the scandal under wraps, tried to pretend I was happy and that my husband wasn’t a cheating bastard but— raising a family had never been my dream. I had tried my hand at it for 10 years, and wasted my golden years in the process. You were simply the last straw.” 

“Oh? So why did you come back then?” Jiwon’s voice fell to a harsh whisper. “You were an actress before, right? Was it because you failed to reach the same heights as your former fame, and wanted to claim my success as your own? Or was it so you could ruin my dreams too?”

Jiseong took a step back. 

"Heh… maybe a bit of both,” she admitted, her voice scarily subdued.

“If your success was mine, then maybe there would be a part of you that I could claim as my own. It was foolish of me, honestly but— when I heard that you’d be performing Sleeping Beauty and that you had become Chronos’s darling little actress — a part of me just snapped. How did you manage to outdo me in every aspect of my life? When I left and could barely find any work in the theater, even after discovering my powers, you joined the circus and then started your own play. All without any magic too.”

The ex-actress crossed her arms. “Your charm has always been real, Min Jiwon, and it makes me sick to my stomach. No stage will ever be big enough to contain you in your entirety.”

As Jiseong finished her cutting rant, a thick tension hung between the two women. Suffocating and raw, Hyunsung wondered if he should step in. The others waited in anticipation too. 

Finally, however, a short laugh broke through the silence. It punctured the air with a sharp, intentful jab.   

 “Well, I guess it is just as you said: the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree,” Min Jiwon repeated, her lips drawing into a heated grimace. The emotion on her face shook Hyunsung to his core.

“You're just as much of a coward as my father, and just as much of a snake as my sisters. You’re rotten fruit, all of you, and I’m done letting myself be controlled. Maybe it’s time I finally cut ties with the root.”

Flipping her head to the side, Min Jiwon turned away from her family. Mounting her horse with a quick jump, the actress gestured towards the dokkaebi and mercenary to join her. 

“Let’s go you two. I’ve had enough of this charade— there’s someone out there who is actually worth my time, and he’s been waiting too long. I know what it’s like to be abandoned, and I’ll be damned if I let that happen to him too!”

“Wait Jiwon!” one of her sisters called after her. “What are you doing? You can’t just leave! Who’s going to pay this year's tariffs?”

“Yeah, or buy the fish for supper. My husband’s still at work!”

 Min Jiwon didn’t even bother to provide her sisters with a response. 

“Goodbye Jiseong, goodbye my dear sisters!” she called, pulling Hyunsung onto the horse.

It was a bit of a tight fit, especially with the added strain of both the mercenary and dokkaebi, but they managed to make it work. The horse let out a stunted grunt as Hyunsung swung his leg over his side. 

“I wish you all the best. Oh, and give Papa my love too! If it wasn’t for him, I never would have realized what bloodsucking parasites you all are!”

“Jiwon? Jiwon wait— get back here!” Jiseong screamed, watching as the trio rode away on the dirt road. The afternoon sun was setting fast, a reminder of the time they couldn’t afford to lose.  

“Girls, do something! Where’s Gyebaek and Gwangchang?” she shouted. “Get them over here immediately— our precious Jiwon is being kidnapped! Alert the whole town if you need to!”

Concerned, Bihyung turned his head as he clung to his spot Hyunsung’s shoulder. 

“Hey, you don’t think she’s being serious right—?” but his words were cut off by the howl of wind around them. Bihyung shrugged, wrapping his red scarf around his neck. 

“Ehhh… it's probably fine…”

So, with the threat of impending forces and a metaphorical clock ticking down a man’s final hours of life, the three travelers rode to the castle like there was no tomorrow. Through snow and dirt, they alone raced along the frigid path, minds full of the foreboding events to come. 

Hyunsung, for his part, however, couldn’t help but smile.  

“That was a very brave thing you just did, Jiwon-ssi,” he said, gesturing to the dokkaebi to hand him the map. Bihyung pulled it from his pocket and handed it to Hyunsung without a word. 

Deep down, however, the mercenary could feel his heart aching. He wished he had found the same level of confidence that Min Jiwon had in standing up for herself, wished that he had found that courage in his past life too. Maybe things would have been different then. 

“Thank you uh—?” the actress hesitated.

“Lee Hyunsung.”

“Ah right. Thank you, Hyunsung-ssi,” she repeated, “But if it wasn’t for you and your… companion, then I wouldn’t have done that in the first place. You two have my sincerest gratitude. I’ll have to think of some way to repay you when this is all over.”

“Oh really?” Bihyung exclaimed. 

“Well if you really want to thank us, you could always—” but Hyunsung cut the dokkaebi off before he could get another word out. 

“Ah, that won’t be necessary, Jiwon-ssi. Helping you is all the payment we need,” Hyunsung assured her. “Oh and— don’t thank us just yet. We still have your prince to save, after all.”

Then, with almost a guilty expression, added, “I actually have something to ask you, Jiwon-ssi, pertaining to his… condition.”

“Oh?”

“Well umm— and this is just hypothetically speaking— what are your thoughts on true love's kiss?” Hyunsung asked carefully. He exchanged a look with his companion.

“Do you think you’d be open to something like that? Or, am I being too presumptuous about your relationship and—”

It was with that statement that Hyunsung immediately regretted his words. He watched on as Min Jiwon’s smile slid off her face, heat rising in her cheeks in defiance of the cold air around them. 

“What—” she stuttered, stopping the horse in its tracks with a sudden pull of the reigns, “WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!”

Chapter Text

After much convincing and much reassurance from Bihyung that true love's kiss did not have to involve any mouth-to-mouth contact if she didn’t want to, Min Jiwon finally began to open herself up to the idea. 

“Wait— so you're telling me the kiss can be platonic, right? It can be just a friendly type of thing?”  

“Uhh… I guess?” Bihyung threw his arms up. 

They had already wasted precious time on this argument, and to a no-nonsense creature like Bihyung— time was money. Every second spent convincing Min Jiwon to act was a second that Lycaon lost from his life, something Bihyung couldn’t afford to let happen. He had to make sure he got the rest of his roses, after all.   

“Theoretically speaking, true love is just that– true love. It doesn’t necessarily mean romance,” he reasoned. “All you need is the right match in energy– if the Prince feels you are his true love, and you him, then boom— curse solved, he lives another day! If not well… no real harm done, to you anyway.”

Bihyung scratched his head. “Honestly though, you’ve been with him for like a month. Why haven’t you two tried this already?”

“You– you can’t just ask a lady something like that! It’s indecent!” Min Jiwon flushed. 

Then, as if replaying his previous statement in her mind, asked, “Wait– what do you mean by ‘live another day’? Lycaon, he— he never told me the curse would kill him!” 

Both Bihyung and Hyunsung’s eyes widened in alarm. The dokkaebi let out a small curse. Who knew the Prince was such a secretive being underneath his fancy words and garden gates?

“Oh well… that’s awkward,” Bihyung admitted. He shot the mercenary a concerned look.

“I thought for sure you’d know. Did… did he really never say anything?” 

Min Jiwon shook her head. “Of course not!”

Mind whirling, the actress slammed her palms to the forefront of her face. 

“Stars, so I literally left him to die for two weeks?! I wouldn’t be surprised if Lycaon hates me now!” she cried. “There’s no way he’ll think of me as his true love at this rate!”

“Well yeah, when you put it like that—” Bihyung started. 

But Hyunsung cleared his throat. Loudly. He didn’t want the dokkaebi to add to the flames already burning in Min Jiwon’s brain. 

“Look, Jiwon-ssi, I think what Bihyung-ssi is trying to say is— no matter what you think, Prince Lycaon still cares for you. He wouldn’t have asked us to get you otherwise.” 

 In most cases, the type of doubt Min Jiwon was experiencing was brought about by an uncertainty in shared feelings. It had plagued Lee Hyunsung in his own romantic pursuits too, making him question whether or not Heewon saw him in the same light. However, once he couldn’t take the strain any longer— when his feelings had blossomed out of control— the confession had spilled eagerly from Hyunsung’s lips, flowing like a river with no end. If he could just get Jiwon in the same position, if he could just resolve some of that doubt and shame she was experiencing, then maybe the actress would do the same.

“By the way the Prince was talking about you… well, I think it was clear to anyone that he loves you. He called you— what was it again, Bihyung-ssi?”

“‘My Beauty, Min Jiwon.” Bihyung recalled with a scoff. “It was disgustingly sentimental.”

“He– he really said that? About me?”

Though she tried to hide it, the two companions could hear the interest in Jiwon’s voice— shy and bashful with a hint of childish rebuttal. Hyunsung nodded at his companion to continue his affirmations. 

“Yeah, and like three times, too. The only reason we went to go get you was because this guy was literally begging us on his deathbed—well that, and there’s this whole quest thing we have to take care of. It’s a long story.”

“Yes, and one we’ll have time to explain on the way. But for now— do you think you’re ready, Jiwon-ssi?” Hyunsung asked softly. “Prince Lycaon is waiting for us.” 

Deep inside, Hyunsung couldn’t help but feel for Jiwon in a way that was distinctly reflexive. It came as easily as breathing to him, aided in small part by her earnest face and hesitation about being in love.

Hyunsung shuddered. Min Jiwon’s charm truly was scary. 

In front of him, the actress nodded her head. 

“I suppose… there is nothing else to be done. I’d hate myself if I didn’t at least try,” she admitted.

“Besides… I’ve done a lot of kiss scenes with my stage partners before— it can’t be too different, right?”

So with thoughts of determination in her head, Min Jiwon spurred the horse into motion. It was her job to lead the way while Hyunsung relayed directions from the map and Bihyung sorted through his portal. Briefly, an assortment of matches, meat, socks, and knives flew into Hyunsung’s view. 

The dokkaebi unraveled a blue scarf and handed it to the mercenary without so much as a look.

“Oh, I almost forgot– this is for you, Hyunsung. I got it from a deal with the tailor. I figured you needed a new one.”

The small gesture warmed Hyunsung’s heart. Ignoring Bihyung’s dismissive tone, who knew he was capable of being so thoughtful? Well, maybe it was more like he didn’t want to owe anyone anything. 

Saying his thanks, Hyunsung wrapped the garment around his neck. It was warm, and paired nicely with his silver chest plate. Bihyung in turn tugged at his red scarf as the cold grew in intensity, making the two companions look like a matching set. 

Hyunsung grinned. The ride was silent but swift, aided by the fact that they now had the speed of a horse on their side. The only noise Hyunsung could hear was Bihyung recounting the events of his trials, with Min Jiwon occasionally letting out a gasp of surprise. As the iron gates of the castle grew ever closer into view, the mercenary couldn’t help but feel his excitement grow. 

Just one kiss, Hyunsung thought, just one kiss and this second quest would be over. All he had to do was escort Min Jiwon to the Prince’s chamber, return him to his human form, and the magic rose would be his for the taking. Adding on the time it would take him to collect Bihyung’s promised batch of flowers, and the two companions were truly making good time. It had been what, only 4 days since his arrival to Mino Soft? 

However, something in the back of Hyunsung’s mind told him that no quest could ever be that simple. The trial with Asmodeus had been proof of that, as was his current deal with Pildu. There had to be some sort of catch, right?

As if reading his mind, Hyunsung felt Bihyung shift on his shoulder. 

“Shit ummm— Hey guys, I don’t mean to alarm you, but… we may have a problem on our hands.”

Well ask, and you shall receive. Hyunsung turned to where the dokkaebi was looking.  

Problem was an understatement. 

Breaching forth from the pines far from the group’s right were specks of men, horses, and wagons trudging in the thick snow. Their numbers ranged from anywhere between ten to twenty people overall, each figure holding a torch in one hand and a pitchfork in the other. Orange light painted white snow, riding steadily towards Hyunsung and his two associates. It seemed Jiseong had made good on her threat. 

Damn it, Hyunsung cursed to himself. It was a habit he tried not to perpetuate too often.

Did we really lose that much time with our argument? 

No, that couldn’t be the only reason. Being locals, it was likely the villagers knew a quicker route to the castle then he or Min Jiwon did, having traveled the area for former coronations and events. It was a simple fact he can do nothing to combat, at least not now with a mob coming straight for their heads.  

Hyunsung squinted his eyes. The crowd was fast approaching. There appeared to be three distinct men leading the charge, the tallest one jolting the memory of both himself and Bihyung.   

“Wait a second is that— Gyebaek? Gwanchang? Yusin?” Min Jiwon inhaled sharply as she turned the horse to face the group. “Stars— what are my oppas doing here?!” 

“There they are!” cried a man to Gyebaek’s left. His slick black ponytail and furious eyes stared daggers into Hyunsung’s soul. Though they hadn’t approached the gates just yet, the mercenary could hear the man’s shouts from across the snowy trenches. 

He pointed an accusing finger at Hyunsung. 

“That’s the bastard who kidnapped our sister at the request of the prince!” he screamed. “Wretched scum— you and your patron will pay for this!”

“Yeah, what he said!” Gyebaek chimed in. He pulled the broadsword Bihyung had sold him from his back as his mob approached the castle gates. 

“Yunsin, Gwanchang, you handle the big guy and his pet— I’m heading straight for His Highness. It’s time someone put that coward in his grave!” 

“Wait hold on—” Min Jiwon tried to explain, cupping her hands to her mouth. “There’s been some sort of misunderstanding, I’m not—” but Hyunsung shook his head.

“Jiwon-ssi, I don’t think they can hear you, and Lycaon can’t afford to wait another second,” he gestured to the left chamber of the palace. “You need to get to him, quickly– let me explain the situation to your brothers.”

“But… are you sure? I don’t think they’ll take you for your word…”

“Oh, that’s alright,” Hyunsung nodded, pulling his shield from his back. “I’ll just have to take some, umm— more extreme measures?”

Min Jiwon’s mouth opened in frustration like a gaping fish. “I—! Agh, you know what, fine. Just please, don’t hurt them too badly.” 

Leaping off the horse, the actress’s shoes crunched against the snow as she ran towards the castle entrance. She yelled out one last word of warning before disappearing behind the iron doors. 

“Oh, and watch out for Yusin-oppa, the one in the helmet! He’s still enlisted in the royal guard!”

“In the royal guard?!” Bihyung shrieked from Hyunsung’s side. “Oh hell no— wait up Jiwon, I’m coming with you!”

Like a flash of white and red, the dokkaebi flew past Hyunsung towards the doorway, leaving without so much of goodluck or farewell. Hyunsung let out a small sigh.

I mean, what did I expect from Bihyung-ssi?

“Hey, you there!” Gyabaek hollered from behind him. Like a heartthrob performing on stage, Hyunsung really had an audience now. He got off the horse and prepared to meet the group in front of him. 

“I recognize you! You’re that guy who ran out of my shop earlier with the dokkaebi!” Gyebaek accused. “Heh– nowhere to run now though, huh?”

Hyunsung shook his head. “I wasn’t planning to.”

Eyes scanning the crowd before him, Hyunsung began to make mental notes of their appearances and stances. Faces of amateurs, he realized. 

Besides his two brothers, one holding a spear and the other a longsword in hand, the men with Gyebaek didn’t look much like fighters, more like typical peasants or farmers one would see in the village square. Had they really failed to convince any Min Soft soldiers to join their cause?

Hyunsung turned his eyes back to the butcher.

“I don’t suppose you’ll believe me when I say that Min Jiwon-ssi came with us here willingly, will you? Or that this entire thing is a simple misunderstanding?”

Hyunsung’s voice, full of sincerity and concern, addressed Gyebaek with the utmost respect. The mercenary glanced behind him, trying to convey the same message to Gyebaek’s brothers and men: I mean no harm. He didn’t want this to end in a fight if it didn’t have to. 

The same couldn’t be said of Gyebaek, however. 

“Hah— as if!” he laughed. “Jiseong-eomeoni told us you’d say something like that, but that’s just because the beast paid you a pretty penny, right? You mercenary types will do anything for a quick coin.”

Stepping towards him until they were mere inches apart, Gyebaek brought his sword to the edge of Hyunsung’s neck. It dug into his scarf like a deep dent, a warning to stay still. 

“Well you can cut the crap, you hound,” he sneered. 

“We saw your accomplice drag Jiwon inside, and we know all about the Prince’s plan now— how dare he kidnap our sister, even if it’s to cure the curse put on him! Well good riddance I say. That beast can rot in hell for all we care, and you along with him!”

“Yeah!” cried the men behind Gyebaek, “Death to the Ice Prince!” 

Well, so much for talking, Hyunsung thought.  

Quickly and without much thought, the mercenary’s hand reached up to grab the blade at his neck. The steel was cold and brittle, too brittle for this type of weather. Hyunsung’s mouth curved into a curious frown. 

If I just apply a bit of pressure…

Gyebaek’s eyes widened. Realizing what was about to happen, he flinched backwards at Hyunsung’s movement, trying desperately to pull his weapon away.  

“Hey, what are you—!”

SNAP.

Like an icicle pulled by harsh hands, Gyebaek’s broadsword broke from its base, fracturing into three distinct pieces. Hyunsung let out a small grunt. Jagged shards sliced his gloved hand, opening the same wound he had obtained from his deal with Pildu— but it didn’t matter. He would be fine, because nothing could compare to the pain in Gyebaek’s eyes as he stared in disbelief at his shattered steel. 

“You monster! How did you even—?!” he stuttered, but Hyunsung would not let him finish. 

Taking a page out of his signature playbook, the mercenary flipped his heavy shield on its edge and slammed Gyebaek in the nose. The butcher was cut off guard, likely never being hit with a force as strong as the one Hyunsung was serving: a hit that had injured a demon king. 

However, unlike Asmodeus who had only suffered a broken nose, Gyebaek was not so lucky. His eyes rolled to the back of his head as he was knocked out cold, falling to the ground with an unceremonious thud. A few of his teeth fell with him, circling his head like a warped halo. 

“Oops…” Hyunsung muttered, bending down so he could assess the damage. He stifled his injured hand to the cloth of his glove while taking the man’s pulse with the other. 

“I– I didn't mean to hit him that hard… Gyebaek, are you alright?”

No response. 

Across the field, several faces stared back at Hyunsung in fear. He barely gave them a glance though, too preoccupied with the unconscious body laying in front of him.

“Well alright then,” Hyunsung sighed, pulling himself up from the ground. He confirmed that Gyebaek was breathing, and would likely live to see another day. 

“Who’s next?”

Gwanchang, or at least the man Hyunsung assumed was him given that he wasn’t wearing a helmet, levied his spear at the mercenary. He ordered his men to charge, but was surprised to find that the majority had already turned tail and ran away.

“Hey! You cowards!” a furious Gwanchang yelled after them. “What is this mutiny?! Get back here right now!” 

“Looks like it’s just five on one now,” Hyunsung observed. He rolled his shoulder in preparation for the fight.

Before we start… Are you sure you still want to do this? If you just wait a few minutes, Min Jiwon will come back and explain everything herself—”

But Gwanchang just scoffed. 

“Please, like I’d believe anything that comes out of your filthy mouth. You almost killed Gyebaek-hyung!”

Gwanchang turned towards his brother (the conscious one), the man with the face half obscured by metal. 

“Yusin-hyung,” Gwanchang addressed, “Let’s show this man that the Min family is not to be messed with. He’ll rue the day he decided to kidnap our sister and injure our brother! Everyone, attack!” 

Those were big words coming from such a slim man. Still, Hyunsung knew he couldn’t afford to lose focus. He reminded himself that he was outnumbered, and from what Min Jiwon had told him, Yusin was no fool when it came to combat. Hyunsung could recognize the glint in the silent man’s eyes, because it was the same one he had in his own: the glint of a soldier. 

However, Hyunsung knew what to do: he threw himself at the weaker prey first, dodging the swipes of both Yusin and Gwanchang as he hurled himself at the men still standing at their side. One, two, three— three swings, and that was all it took for Hyunsung to even the odds. As their bodies crumpled to the ground, Hyunsung made a rushed swipe for Gwanchang’s legs. 

“I— ack!”

Joining his brother and fellow men in the snow, Gwanchang’s head collided with the ground. Still conscious, he tried jabbing his spear into Hyunsung’s side, causing the mercenary to catch the head with his shield. The scrapping sound of the encounter made Hyunsung grit his teeth.

This stupid shield… it’s too large for close combat like this!  

Although Hyunsung was never one to complain, he had to admit he had certain preferences when it came to his shields. Round and mid-sized like the Asgardians was his go-to choice, mainly because his fighting style relied on using his shield for both defense and offense. Add a metal lining or fully fledged steel covering, and Hyunsung couldn’t be a happier man. His current shield fit none of these preferences, however, too rectangular and too bulky to properly accommodate the closeness of the situation. 

It seemed Yusin recognized this too. Seeing his chance to strike, the soldier approached Hyunsung from the back like a silent phantom, ready to deal a striking blow to his head. Even Hyunsung knew he didn’t have the speed to counter such a move, caught in between a spear and a longsword.

All he could do was pray that the man’s weapon would miss its mark. As the air went deathly cold around them and Hyunsung braced himself for the impact, Yusin stopped— mid swing?

“Yusin-hyung?” Gwanchang’s confused voice reached Hyunsung’s ears first, “What are you doing?! Finish him already!”

A short grunt passed Yusin’s lips. Then, as if forgetting all sense of reason, dropped his weapon at his feet. His half-obscured eyes turned a brief flash of blue before his body crumpled swiftly to the ground. 

“W-what in the—?” Gwanchang stammered.

SLAM!

Whether it was a blessing from the stars or just plain stupid luck, Hyunsung decided not to question this turn of events. With Yusin out of the picture, he thrusted Gwanchang’s spear to the side, leaving the man completely defenseless— Gwanchang just barely managed to roll out of the way as Hyunsung’s shield came down on his head, sending patches of white flying in the air.  

Well, he’s quick, Hyunsung admitted, I’ll give him that. 

The two men continued to grapple as the piercing wind blew around them. Darkness was no excuse to Hyunsung, not even as the sun sank completely out of view. Gwanchang wasn’t terribly skilled, but Hyunsung didn’t have it in him to explain to Jiwon why all three of her brothers were lying lifelessly on the snowy ground. It was probably better to occupy him until she came back outside herself.  

Speaking of Jiwon-ssi, what is taking them so long? Hyunsung thought. He dodged a punch from Gwanchang meant for his face. 

Did something happen? Should I go inside and check?

It had been around fifteen minutes since Jiwon and Bihyung entered the castle. Though that didn’t seem like a long time, Hyunsung reasoned they should have been out by now. Had they managed to get to Lycaon‘s body in time? What if they had been too late and all that was left of the prince was his stiff corpse…

No. You can’t afford to think like that, Hyunsung. he told himself. Have faith in Jiwon and Bihyung-ssi. 

As a battle cry rang from Gwanchang’s lips, it was his voice that pulled Hyunsung back to the fight. 

“Gah, you asshole— stop toying with me!” the man grunted with a staggered swing. Picking up a pitchfork from one of the scattered bodies, Gwanchang aimed the pointed tips at the mercenary. 

Again, Hyunsung let out a sigh.

“I mean… I wouldn’t call it toying,” he reasoned, jumping back in time as Gwanchang’s jab aimed for his unarmored thigh, “But more like stalling? I’m sorry, I just don’t want to hurt civilians more than I have to…” 

“Heh, so that’s why you look down on me? Face me like a true man, you coward!” Gwanchang snarled. Hyunsung let him get a kick in before leaving a nasty bruise on Gwanchang’s cheek. He staggered back with a grunt. 

“We both know you outclass me,” Gwanchang hissed after a moment of catching his breath, “So why don’t you stop hiding behind that shield and take me head on? Or do you lack the honor for that kind of exchange?”

At that, Hyunsung’s body froze.

I— honor? his mind faltered. Instantly, Hyunsung thought about what Uriel had said to him back then.

“You served someone who set countless villages on fire just to slow down the enemy. Who watched as townsfolk slaughtered one another under the influence of mind control and did nothing to stop it. Who used children to lure out demons with no thought for their safety. Is that what you are admitting to me right now?”

Were those the actions of an honorable man? 

Of course not, Hyunsung realized, the numb feeling in his feet rushing throughout his entire body. 

Those were the actions of a coward. 

The facts were plain and simple: there was nothing he could do to deny it. Even if Hyunsung thought was doing the right thing at the time and even though he thought he had changed, was he making the same mistakes over again? Was denying Gwanchang of a fair fight a sacrifice of his honor, and in turn, a commitment to the coward’s way out?  

Hyunsung hesitated. Then, hands shaking, dropped his shield to the ground. 

“You’re… you’re right,” he admitted. Pulling his hands into two fists in front of him, Hyunsung met his opponent dead in the eyes.

“I’ve dishonored you with my actions, Gwanchang-ssi. You deserve better than that, so come at me if you will. I promise to not hold back.”

In response, Gwanchang spat a wad of red saliva into the snow. 

“That’s more like it—” but before either man could make a real move, a flash of bright light caught both their eyes.

What a second… did that come from…

“Jiwon-ah!” Gwanchang yelled. 

“Jiwon-ssi!” Hyunsung called. 

Her name left both men’s mouths at the same time. Wary looks were exchanged. Then, without a single word, Hyunsung turned his back to Gwanchang. There was only one thought on his mind as he ran towards the castle entrance.  

Jiwon-ssi’s safety is more important than any fight for honor.

“Hey, wait for me!” Gwanchang followed suit. 

Grudges aside, the two men sprinted toward the prince’s chamber side by side. Hyunsung took the lead, trying to recall the order in which he and Bihyung had made their way through the rooms. 

Just as he thought he was making the correct turn, a small breeze pulled Hyunsung in the opposite direction. 

What is going on? the mercenary asked himself, but decided it was best not to question it. With Lycaon’s life on the line, there would be time for questions later.  

Continuing onward, Hyunsung allowed himself to be led by the mysterious force, all the way up to the second floor. When he and Gwanchang finally reached the staircase leading up to the main bedroom, both of them stopped in their tracks. 

Muffled sobs were coming from just behind the door frame. Faint, yet devastated. A shiver of chills ran down the mercenary's spine. 

“Are we… too late?” he asked out loud. Preparing himself for the worst, Hyunsung pushed the door open with a swift turn of the handle. He could hear Gwanchang’s footsteps clambering behind him, following suit.

“Jiwon-ssi,” Hyunsung hesitated as he stepped in, “Did Lycaon not—”

He paused. 

“Sorry ummm…” he paused again.

“Is that—?”

It couldn’t be— but it definitely was. 

Hyunsung tried again. 

“Why is Bihyung-ssi—?” sobbing his eyes out, but Hyunsung’s tongue was just as jumbled as his brain. Even Gwanchang was left speechless by what he saw.

“What in the—?”

The best description Hyunsung could muster for future reference was this: in front of him, laying in the tumbled sheets they had previously left Lycaon in, was a scruffy-looking man with long locks of gray hair and striking blue eyes. His beard was cut short, and his royal garments hung loosely off his body. The flustered look on his face was directed at the woman standing next to him, her face in a similar state of loving yet scalding mortification. 

Jiwon-ssi and Prince Lycaon, Hyunsung realized by now. 

However, as strange as it was to see the Prince’s human form, nothing could have prepared Hyunsung for the sight unfolding next to them. 

Bihyung, who Hyunsung knew had a flair for the dramatics (but never to this extent), was weeping uncontrollably at the foot of the royal bed. Was he so touched by the couple’s reunion that he couldn’t stop his emotions from flowing out of control?

No, that can’t be it. Unless I’ve misjudged him, Bihyung-ssi isn’t the type to cry for, well… anyone but himself, really. 

Hyunsung kept his eyes directed on the reunited couple. 

“Ahh Jiwon-ssi, I see you managed to break his Highness free from his curse!” he smiled. Hopefully, his tone contained none of his current bafflement. 

“Gwanchang-ssi and I were worried for you when we saw the flash of light, but it seems you have everything under control. Words can not express how happy I am to see His Highness alive and— uhhh, Jiwon-ssi?”

Like a doe snapping from a stupor, Min Jiwon’s eyes darted over to the intruders. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. 

“An, are you alright, Jiwon-ssi? You look… redder than usual.”

And this was true. Not only were Jiwon’s cheeks saturated with a rosy hue, but her eyes were too. She looked as if she was struggling to hold back tears of relief, threatening to spill at any second.

Misinterpreting this look, however, Gwanchang’s face took on a heavy scowl. He– expectedly– directed his fury towards the prince. 

“Bastard, what did you do—?”

But Hyunsung was already moving forward to block his path. 

“Back off you hound! Get out of my way!” Gwanchang yelled. He tried stepping around the mercenary, but his broad shoulders were taking up too much room to properly shove past. He thought the Prince was supposed to be the only beast here?

Across from them, someone let out a soft chuckle. 

“You’ll— you’ll have to forgive her,” Lycaon’s voice interrupted from his bed. It was weak, but thankfully, crackling with life. Although the prince pulled himself into a sitting position to face the group, his eyes remained locked on Jiwon. 

They really are quite adorable, Hyunsung thought to himself.

“My Beauty— I mean, Jiwon is… a little shocked, is all,” Lycaon explained. “They came in as I was drawing my last breath– there wasn’t any time to think about what to do. I believe we are all running high on emotions right now.”

“Hmph, I’ll say,” Bihyung sniffled at the foot of Lycaon’s sheets. 

Despite the fact his back was turned to Hyunsung, the mercenary could imagine the miserable look plastered on the dokkaebi’s face. Puffy red eyes and a plethora of snot too, if his voice was anything to go by.

Hyusung took a step closer. The dokkaebi’s tiny arms appeared to be wrapped around something.  

“Is that—” Hyunsung asked, voice wavering. He did a double take, and then another. Had they really done all this for nothing?

Lycaon grimaced. He reached to take the glass case from Bihyung’s hand, who gave it over without much struggle. Hyunsung watched as the prince pulled out the magic flower, the one they had been promised to them from the start.

Except… there was nothing left. Nothing but a wilted stem, really. All the petals had fallen off except one, and even that petal had been drained of its previous bright coloring. 

“I’m so sorry, my friend, but it appears that the rose’s magic is… gone.”

______________

So the breaking of the curse didn’t necessarily mean the reversal of the flower's condition, as it turned out. Hyunsung wanted to slap himself in the face for ever thinking so: it was a major mistake on his part.

However, as much as he felt screwed over about seven ways to Saintsday at this point, Hyunsung still found it in himself to put on an air of positivity. 

“It's okay, Bihyung-ssi, really,” he consoled the dokkaebi as they walked out the gates of the castle. “It’s not your fault— I should have been quicker in the village. If anyone’s to blame here, it is me.”

Bihyung shot him an annoyed glare.

“What makes you think I’m blaming myself?“ he asked his companion. “Obviously this is your fault, or at the very least Min Jiwon’s. But that doesn’t exactly fix the problem now, does it?”

Gritting his teeth, Bihyung took comfort in the only thing he could: the piles upon piles of red roses he had received from Lycaon’s garden, freshly cut and stuffed safely within his pocket dimension. The Prince had been particularly generous in his offer; if Bihyung had to guess, it was likely due to his guilt over not being able to fully fulfill his promise. 

“Please, if you need anything else–” Lycaon had told them, but Hyunsung shook his head. 

“We’ll be fine, Your Highness, really. You’ve given us more than enough,” he gestured to the barren space around them. 

After finding enough strength to pull himself out of bed and walk on his new legs, Lycaon had decimated almost a quarter of his royal garden in pursuit of the dokkaebi’s demand. He carried to his every whim, up to the point at which even Jiwon chided the prince for his excessiveness. At least Bihyung wasn’t crying anymore. 

“If you would just provide us with some transportation to our next location, then we can consider our transaction here completed. That is, unless you need further help? Jiseong is still out there, and I imagine the people will be rather shocked by your return. You might need someone to help smooth things out with the king of Mino Soft, too.”

Before Lycaon could respond, another voice spoke up. 

“No absolutely not– we can’t ask anything more of you then we already have,” Min Jiwon argued.

Now that her face had turned back to its normal color, the actress was looking as graceful as ever, having elected to ignore her previous emotional state in favor of her usual "prim and proper" attitude. She held tentatively onto Lycaon’s arm, half to support his weight, and half (in Hyunsung’s opinion) because she wanted to.  

“It’s time that the crown steps up and solves its own problems for once,” she put a hand to her hip. “We can’t keep leaving everything in the hands of capable strangers! It would be very unbecoming of Chronos and its people now wouldn’t it, My, uh… My Prince?” 

Lycaon’s eyes widened at her remark. “Oh? Well I suppose you’re right, Jiwon-ah. Your Prince will just have to do better in the future.” 

“…And just when did you become so cheeky?” 

At that, Bihyung had groaned. Their love was so blatant it was almost blasphemous. Unamused, the dokkaebi rolled his eyes. 

“Hey, if you two could quit it with the lovebird act until we leave,” he said, “Then that would really be appreciated. It’s bad enough hearing about this fool's love life. ”

That was a low blow. Surely Hyunsung hadn’t mentioned Heewon that much during their time together, had he?  

Taking the hint, however, Lycaon cleared his throat and turned towards the mercenary. 

“If transportation is truly all you desire, then your wish is our command. We… might not be able to make it the most comfortable experience, however.”

“That is no problem, Your Highness,” Hyunsung assured. “Bihyung and I would be more than happy with whatever you could provide.”

“Oh? Then I got just the idea in mind.” 

Stepping into the conversation once more, Jiwon flashed Hyunsung a bright smile. Her eyes landed on her brother, who had been standing in the corner far from the group the entire time.

After they had explained the truth to Gwanchang and he and Hyunsung had dragged the heavy bodies of his men to the guest rooms, Hyunsung liked to think they had gotten over their earlier grievances. He had found Gwanchang to be an honorable albeit somewhat zealous man when it came to matters involving his little sister, but who didn’t have their flaws? Attempted murder in the name of familial love was always acceptable in his books. 

However, even Hyunsung had to admit that he found it funny how Jiwon batted her eyelashes at him, putting on the sweetest voice as she asked:

“Gwanchang-oppa, you and your men came here on horseback, right? Would you mind escorting Hyunsung-ssi and his companion where they need to go? Lycaon and I have a lot of explaining to do once Gyebaek and Yusin-oppa wake up, and we’ll have to deal with Jiseong as soon as possible.”

“Pretty please, Gwanchang,” she pouted once she saw his frown. “Do it for me, alright? Your little sister would really, really appreciate your help!”

And just like that, the poor man was powerless to stop her onslaught. 

“Huh?” Gwanchang muttered, uncrossing his arms at the sound of his sister’s plea. “Well if that’s what you want, Jiwon, then I guess I could help…”  

And he did. Speaking of Gwanchang, Hyunsung could see him up ahead now. He was hitching up a brown steed to a wagon, grunting in acknowledgement as Hyunsung and Bihyung walked up to him. 

“Is everything in order, Gwanchang-ssi?”

The man nodded. Without a word, he gestured for them to get in the back with the rest of the supplies the Prince had offered them, a few days worth of grain and wine.

“So what’s your destination? I’m not as good with maps as Yusin-hyung, but I can get you where you need to go.”

Both dokkaebi and mercenary shot each other a look.

“Well, you see…” Hyunsung started with a nervous laugh, “We seem to have a problem on our hands. I-I didn’t want to bother your sister or His Highness with this information, but we had this deal going on with the Guardian of the Lake—” he briefly explained the situation, “So without the rose, I’m not sure if our quest is a failure or not.”

“Well, what exactly did the agreement state?” Gwanchang asked, his voice remaining neutral. “You still have the stem, yes? Surely that must count for something.”

Bihyung snapped his fingers. “Wait a second, Ponytail, you might just have a point there…”

Pulling the paper from his pocket as Gwanchang protested against the nickname, Bihyung made sure to examine the fine print, reading off every word. 

“‘Go to the frigid lands North of Mino Soft,” the dokkaebi repeated, “And bring me the cursed rose of Lycaon, The Prince of Wolves. Ignore the flowers in his vast gardens, only the one given to him by the wicked mage will do.'"

Folding the seaweed parchment closed while bouncing it up and down in his hand, Bihyung found a sliver of hope worming itself into his heart. 

“I mean, we technically do have the cursed rose— it's not our fault that it’s wilted! Besides, nowhere did the Guardian state in the deal that the rose had to retain any of its magic.”

Bihyung turned to his bodyguard. 

“You know what that means, Hyunsung?” the dokkaebi grinned. “This ride isn’t over yet. Our partnership gets to live on another day!” 

Was that the reason Bihyung had been crying? Because he was mourning the potential loss of their deal?

Hyunsung frowned slightly. “Ah, while I appreciate your enthusiasm Bihyung-ssi, can it truly be considered a rose in its current state? A single petal attached to a stem isn’t much of a flower…” but Bihyung just rolled his eyes. 

“Gahhh, who cares about that? I think you're getting too bogged down in the details. Ponytail here agrees with me, right?”

Gwanchang elected to ignore that comment.

Adding onto his previous point, however, Bihyung put a finger to his chin. “Well, you know Hyunsung, if it doesn’t end up working out and the deal really is broken, you could always just… kill the Guardian…”

Kill the Guardian?

Hyunsung took a moment to think about it. While he supposed what Bihyung said was true, the mercenary wasn’t all that hopeful about his chances. Pildu was… lacking in the physical department evidently, but he had the advantage of fighting in his element. There wasn’t much Hyunsung could do if he was dragged into the water, especially not with his armor on. 

There was also the moral argument too. Calling Pildu an opportunistic scumbag was no understatement by any means, and although the nymph definitely was not of the most righteous persuasion— could Hyunsung justify killing him? Even the soldiers Pildu drowned had trespassed on his land and attacked him first. 

Am I the type of person who would kill someone just to get what he wants? Hyunsung asked himself. But then again, I can’t afford to fail this trial. 

In the end, the mercenary decided to make a compromise.

“You’re right, Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung acknowledged. “If it comes down to it, and the Guardian tries to kill us first— then I won’t hesitate. But let’s get on with the next quest until then, alright?”  

“Sure, fine by me,” the dokkaebi shrugged, unscrolling the paper within his hands once again. Eyes drifting to the bottom of the page, Bihyung began to quietly read the last lines written. 

“I— he’s joking right?” the dokkaebi’s jaw dropped with surprise, “Or is he actually just deranged? HOW THE HELL ARE WE EVEN SUPPOSED TO GET THERE?” 

Air puffing from his nostrils like an angry bull, Bihyung dropped the parchment onto the wagon floor. Frowning, Hyunsung picked it back up and looked over the words he had read once before.  

Last but certainly not least, is the land beyond Mino Soft’s sky– First Murim, the Realm of Giants. Go forth and bring me their most sacred possession, the recipe for the famous murim dumpling. 

Hyunsung tried to reason with his companion. “I know it's not ideal, Bihyung-ssi, and I didn’t even know of its existence until our conversation, but the Guardian told me of a way to reach Murim. It had something to do with beans, I believe? He said he knew of a seller in Mino Soft’s ‘Red Square Village.’”

Breaking his silence, Gwanchang decided to speak up. “Red Square? Hmm, yes, I know of it— but what is all this about Murim? Is that some sort of tavern?”

“Umm, something like that.” Hyunsung replied, like the terrible liar he was. 

Pildu told me not to tell other people about the Giant Realm, so I better keep it that way for now. 

“—Is that alright with you, Gwanchang-ssi? I hope it isn’t too far of a ride…”

“No, it’s fine. I’ll get you there in about two days and nights. Just don’t talk to me until then.”

“Oh, alright.” the mercenary frowned. 

“Whatever you say, Ponytail.” Bihyung shrugged.

Maybe they hadn’t put their differences aside after all. Ignoring the dejection seeping from Hyunsung’s voice and the sarcasm in Bihyung’s, Gwanchang whipped the horse’s reins into action. He trotted them at a steady pace, squinting when he saw the morning sky peak into view over the trees. The snow had died down, making it easy to see the orange, pink, and yellow branching out from the horizon line. 

From Hyunsung’s left, Bihyung let out a yawn. 

“Mhmm, how is it morning already? I’m falling asleep over here…” and he did, right on Hyunsung’s shoulder. A small grin reached his lips. 

What a peculiar creature. 

Doing his best not to move, Hyunsung tensed his muscles and leaned slowly against the wooden side of the wagon. He locked eyes onto the black castle that was already fading from view, and was startled to be greeted by the sight of the prince looking down at him. 

His Highness, is that him staring out the window right there?” Hyunsung raised a brow in surprise. From what little he could make out, a sad smile appeared to be plaguing the prince’s expression. Although his head was directed at them, Lycaon’s eyes seemed as if they were looking beyond the group, as if searching for something not quite physically there.

Again, Hyunsung couldn’t shake that cold, breezy feeling from wrapping itself around him. A shiver ran down the mercenary’s spine, and then, faded away with the wind like it had never been there at all.

Chapter Text

After two days and two nights of not talking, Hyunsung was starting to fear that Gwanchang would never open his mouth again. Bihyung on the other hand, wouldn’t stop opening his mouth. Whether it was to chew, sigh, or let out a snore so loud Hyunsung worried it might attract the local fauna, the dokkaebi was always doing something or other to keep himself occupied during their travels. Currently, that included talking Hyunsung’s ear off. 

“Yeah so like, that Jiwon girl was really upset when we made it into the prince’s room— he looked like a fucking corpse! She even burst into this entire cheesy speech about how much she loved him and how sorry she was for leaving, and then before I could say anything, pressed her lips right onto his forehead! Imagine the look on both their faces when he transformed and she realized he heard all of that. It was so…”

Tired but trying not to show it, Hyunsung nodded along to his companion’s story. Though his eyes were making contact and his mouth made the occasional “mhmm” in response to Bihyung, the mercenary’s mind was elsewhere: namely, that of Min Jiseong and her powers. 

Her modification spell, the way she disappeared for years before suddenly popping back up— could she have been that old mage who cursed Prince Lycaon two years ago? Hyunsung asked himself. 

It was a valid train of thought. If Jiseong could modify herself to look younger and more like Jiwon herself, then why not older too? He didn’t know exactly how her spell worked, but it was possible that the ex-actress could add whatever features she desired. Add on a green cloak and croaky voice that any subpar performer could do, then why couldn’t she be the mage Lycaon had described? 

However, the longer Hyunsung thought about it, the more the facts just didn’t add up. Modification spells weren’t particularly rare, and Jiseong had no motive to commit such an act against the Prince— where would she have even gotten a curse to begin with? The ajumma didn’t strike Hyunsung as the type to be in cahoots with a wenny man, and certainly didn’t have the means to obtain access to their realm. There was just no way. 

Min Jiseong was a third-rate villainess, a cheap imitation of the jealous stepmother trope, not someone capable of such large-scale planning or execution. However, that assertion left one serious question up in the air, one that Hyunsung didn’t know if he wanted the answer to— who truly was behind the events of Chronos’s decline?

“Hey, Hyunsung— you deaf or something?” Bihyung asked him, interrupting his train of thought.

”I just asked you a question. Are you going to answer me or not?”

“Oh, ummm… I’m sorry, Bihyung-ssi, what was it that you just said?”

Bihyung let out a snort. “Ah, forget it. I just wanted to know—” his voice dropped to a low whisper, “what the Guardian told you about the Giant Realm. He mentioned the beans, but what else? What’s the plan for when we get up there?”

Hyunsung thought back to his conversation with Pildu.

“If you don’t mind me asking, what is so special about these dumplings?” Hyunsung had asked him, right after coming to terms with the fact that there was a whole REALM he never had never heard of. How many other people knew about this? Surely it was not common information that only he had missed out on. 

Pildu crossed his arms. “Poor human, I really pity you. How could you not know the pleasure of the murim dumpling? Let’s just say it melts right in your mouth, and ever since those two travelers traded me one in exchange for my water, I’ve never known true peace. Imagine all the money I could make if I introduced them to the Mortal Realm… I’d be richer than the king himself!”

“Right…” Hyunsung agreed, if only to speed up the conversation. “So after I obtain the beans and get into Murim, where should I go to find the recipe?”

“Well, the broody one said his master Minyoung was the one who told him how to make the dumplings. I should have haggled with the bastard for the recipe, but alas, our deal was already made and he refused to divulge the secret to me. I would have asked you find him, but I have no clue where he and his companion fucked off to. I’d start with his master’s name if I were you.”

And so that is what Hyunsung told Bihyung too. The dokkaebi didn’t look very convinced about the plan, but he didn’t have any better ideas either. They went back to sitting in silence, Bihyung sorting through his collection once more and Hyunsung staring solemnly at the sloping hills and green stretches of farmland around them. Smoke rose in the distance, billowing in the air in small gray puffs. The area was as rural as it was humid, a stark contrast to the air in Chronos. They were definitely back in the Mino Soft that Hyunsung had come to know. 

When he had asked Gwanchang how much longer until their arrival to the Red Square, the man had stiffly replied “about an hour.” That was the first thing Gwanchang had said to him in days, and Hyunsung could have cried in relief at the sound. He decided that it couldn’t hurt to catch up on some rest during that time.

As Hyunsung lowered his head onto the cold wooden bench like he had done the last two nights, something felt… different. The mercenary couldn’t quite put his finger on it, and wouldn’t until he drifted off into a restless sleep. 

__________

Smoke, grime, and ash. That is what stained Hyunsung’s face in the moment, and what stained the body laying at his feet too. The only difference was that this body, whose skull was cracked open and whose lips parted in a lifeless scream of words that had long since left its mouth, was covered in a thick liquid running from its pores. Disgusting little streams of red pooled beneath the body’s broken figure, and when Hyunsung took a step forward, he felt that same liquid squelch underneath his boot. 

Bile threatened to retch itself from his throat. 

“Sir…” Hyunsung found himself turning to his commander, the man who had ordered his group here in the first place, “I don’t know about this plan. Shouldn’t we go in and help them?”

Vaguely, Hyunsung knew he was referring to the village in front of him. Though his eyes were fuzzy and there wasn’t much he could make out in the cover of the bushes or the night sky, he could still see the bursts of yellow and orange burning through the town square just below their vantage spot in the hills. He could hear the snarls and screams of people and demons colliding together, with one sound being much more prevalent than the other.

“What, are you daft, soldier?” his commander sneered. For some reason, his face was blacked out into one big blotch of ink. 

“You know your orders. Stay here and wait for the Silver Brigade to rejoin us. If we go in now, the demons might run back to their nest, and this distraction will all be for nothing.”

“But sir…”

“But what, soldier? Shut the fuck up and lower your head before they spot us! I don’t reckon you want to end up like this poor bastard here, do you?” He kicked the corpse next to them with a laugh. 

None of the other men around Hyunsung reacted, their rigid bodies staying perfectly still even as the fire grew more and more intense. He couldn’t make out their faces either.

Appalled, Hyunsung felt a timid pulse shudder in his chest. When he tried to argue back, however, he found that the lower part of his face had been blotted out too. And when he tried to stick his hand into the black void where his mouth had been, all that he came back with was the fleshy dripping center of his chest. It thrashed wildly in Hyunsung’s fingers before sputtering to a stop, the organ turning to ashes just like the ones floating in the air.  

“Heartless, heartless Hyunsung—” a sharp voice pierced through the air, “Leaving us out to dry. We wish he’d come and save us, but he ignores our woes and cries!”    

Frantic, the ex-soldier tried to take a step forward, but now his feet were being swallowed up by the dirt. Hyunsung was sinking, sinking, sinking, and there was nothing he could do. Chunks of soil compacted under his nails as he desperately tried to claw his way upward. It was only when the dirt filled his eyes and clogged his ears that he finally realized the absurdity of his actions, the inescapable truth of the situation.

The past is set in stone. I made my grave, so now I must lie in it too. 

Hyunsung stopped struggling. He let the earth take him in as a sharp pain stabbed throughout his chest, puncturing holes and letting the dirt spill into his hollow bones.

The voice continued to taunt him.  

“He has no mouth yet he must scream— he has no heart yet still it beats!”  

_________

Hyunsung woke up with a start. His head pounded grimly in his skull, and his mouth tasted like something had crawled inside it and died. The feeling was not too dissimilar to the dream he just had. 

Why now of all times? Hyunsung sighed, running his tongue along his teeth to get the taste out. I thought I stopped having that nightmare years ago. What could have triggered it this time?

Maybe the lack of a good meal was getting to him. Hyunsung always had to remind himself that malnutrition was the source of an irritable attitude, and with his dinner the past few nights only consisting of oats and whatever preserved meat Bihyung had saved from his trades, it was clear Hyunsung’s body was running at an all time low. 

No, that’s not it. It’s probably the scenery around here. It just looks… similar, is all. And the smoke we saw earlier probably added to the feeling.

Could this really have been the place where–? No, Hyunsung couldn’t afford to think about it right now. He had a job to do and besides, it wasn’t even true. 

If he remembered correctly, that specific incident had occurred closer to the Steel Kingdom. East of here, the air of the Steel Kingdom was less oppressive than that of Mino Soft, and their specialty was in mining rather than dairy production, caused by rockier terrain. 

Besides, Hyunsung had to remind himself that it was a sect of Olympus that had absorbed the remains of his homeland anyway, like it had done to the Djerba Kingdom too. He’d save time to properly guilt himself over the memory later.

“Oh? What’s got you looking so down and out?” a familiar white puffball turned to Hyunsung. Now that the wagon had stopped, Bihyung had started levitating again, floating just above eye level.

“It’s nothing, Bihyung-ssi. I had a bad nightmare is all.” 

“That’s it? Well get over it. We’re here now, and I don’t need you acting strange. You're the one who needs to keep an eye out for our merchant, alright?” 

“Of course, Bihyung-ssi…” was all Hyunsung could say in response. He forced himself to sit up and craned his neck to take in their surroundings. 

It seemed Gwanchang had stopped them in the middle of a marketplace. It was nowhere near as robust as the one in Jiwon’s village, more like a collection of rickety stalls and vendors that stretched down a single dirt path. Further down, Hyunsung could make out the frame of a bronze statue standing in the middle of the road. The straw-roof houses were spaced out and lesser in number, growing in offset patches of their own. 

Rural and homely, that was the best description Hyunsung could think of.

“Well, thanks for dropping us off at this shithole, Ponytail,” Bihyung addressed their escort. He floated over the side of the wagon as Hyunsung followed suit.

“When you said ‘Red Square,’ I was expecting something a little more… colorful than this.”

The corner of Gwanchang’s mouth twitched in annoyance. He was probably thinking something like “If only I could strike you down where you stand,” but instead replied:

“Well, the name comes from the slaughterhouses. If you think my brother’s shop was impressive, it’s nothing compared to here. Mino Soft’s best dairy and meat come from Red Square, surprising as it may seem.” 

Hyunsung’s stomach grumbled in joy.  A part of him deeply wanted to test that out and looking over at Bihyung, it seemed the dokkaebi was having a similar thought too. 

“Well… a small food break couldn’t hurt— but I’m talking real quick. A grab-and-go situation, okay?”

Hyunsung nodded his head. 

“Of course. Here Bihyung-ssi, take these and buy us something to eat,” he handed 5 coins over to his companion.Then, turning his head to Gwanchang, said, “Please, allow me to pay for your meal as well. As thanks for bringing us all the way here.”

However, Gwanchang refused. 

“…I don’t need your payment,” he argued. “I did this because Jiwon asked me to, not because of you. We don’t owe each other anything.”

Hyunsung frowned slightly. Did he have to be so difficult?

“Then…”  the mercenary paused, “Take whatever leftovers we have left, and some of my money too. You’ll need it for your trip back home.” 

He reached over to Gwanchang and placed a few coins into his hand.

“Consider it as thanks for… putting up with Bihyung-ssi. Oh and, do you mind giving your sister a message for me? I have something I wish to ask her.”

Now that piqued his interest.

“Fine…” Gwanchang muttered, “Spit it out then.”

Cordially, Hyunsung explained his request to Gwanchang. The man gave him an odd look when he finished, but nodded his head as he whipped the horse around. 

“I don’t know why she or the prince would care about your wedding, but I’ll let her know,” he said, putting the coins in his pocket.

“With that, I think it’s time for me to go. Farewell Lee Hyunsung— you were a worthy opponent, but I hope our paths never cross again.”

His departure was as abrupt as their time together. 

What an interesting man, Hyunsung thought. I hope he understood that the invitation was extended to him too. 

Well, you could lead a horse to water, but you couldn’t make it drink. Hyunsung waved the man off with a smile, waiting until he disappeared out of sight to go and find Bihyung.

It turned out that all he had to do was follow the smell of searing meat. The dokkaebi had a few eyes on him as he went up to buy his goods from a vendor, but was otherwise unbothered by the locals. As Hyunsung approached his side, Bihyung handed him a slab of meat shoved in between two pieces of bread. His own meal consisted of a similar composition.   

“Walk and eat, alright?” the dokkaebi told his companion. 

And Hyunsung was happy to oblige. They strolled past stands while taking bites of their food, asking every stall if they knew where they could find beans of “the magical variety.” Some of the sellers laughed at them. Others looked ready to chase them out of the market with a broom. Still, it wasn’t until one of the older vendors called Bihyung “Dogkak,” and told him to “quit messing around already” that they figured out what was going on. 

“Shit, does he really think all dokkaebi look the same?!” Bihyung cursed the man, “We don’t even have the same colored fur!” 

The dokkaebi took a few deep breaths to calm himself before addressing the mercenary again. 

“C’mon Hyunsung, I think I know who our merchant is. And if I’m right, this is going to be a pain in the ass.”   

Like a reluctant soldier trenching through a swampy battlefield, Bihyung barely managed to drag himself down the street. Hyunsung strolled behind him, curious as to what the dokkaebi could possibly mean.

They passed the statue Hyunsung had seen before, which he could now see took on the image of His Highness. It was much more flattering than the real deal (as all statues were bound to be) but the mercenary took little note of it— it was the sizable crowd forming around it that really piqued his interest, particularly the little girl hanging off one of Myungoh’s bronze arms.

“People of Red Square, lend me your ears!” the girl commanded. Her blond pigtails flowed wildly in the air as her brazen, accented voice addressed the crowd. She looked a little like Yoosung in a way. 

“Every day we come out to this market to barter, and every day we return home with a little of something less— our free will! We are slaves to the system, a system that this idiot here created!” 

The girl punctuated her words with a kick of the statue. 

“He sits up there in his lofty castle while the rest of us down here struggle just to make ends meet! It doesn’t help that his lap dogs come by every month and collect what little money we manage to scrap together. He’s a greedy bastard with no thought for his people or subjects!” 

Jumping down from her spot, the girl threw a fist in the air before exclaiming, “Well no more I say! We are the working backbone of this kingdom, and they can’t keep us down any longer. A revolution is coming, and Red Square should be the first village to get it started. DOWN WITH THE MONARCHY, AND DOWN WITH THE KING!” 

Though her words were radical and full of a fiery energy that was impossible to deny, a collective groan rose up from the audience. Someone even pointed a finger at the girl and shouted: 

“Selena, she’s at it again. Come and get the kid before she starts another fire!”

As Hyunsung’s feet stopped in their tracks, his eyes caught on a woman who surged forward from the crowd. Her wavy brown hair matched the color of her eyes, and her kind face was set in a light but concerned frown.  

“Iris, please get down from there,” the woman begged the girl in front of her. “This isn’t the time for one of your speeches.” 

Iri’s cheeks puffed out in annoyance. 

“Ah Selena, don’t just stand there! Help me talk some sense into these idiots!” she urged. “They don't believe me when I tell them that we must rise up collectively and overthrow the corrupt system. Agh look at them, a bunch of feeble minded sheep!” 

At that, another, even louder groan escaped the crowd once more.

“Oh please,” someone scoffed, “You say that every time!”

“Yeah, you’re all talk and no action!” another voice added on. 

“Exactly how are you going to overthrow the monarchy when you can’t even scare the rabbits from the crops?”

“◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️!” Iris cursed in some language foreign to Hyunsung’s ears, “That was one time!”

“It was one time too many, and honestly, you're just a kid! Dear constellations, just what has Selena been filling your head with…” multiple eyes landed on the woman with disapproving glares. She shrank back a little in response, tightening the cloak around her shoulder even further. 

At that, Iris’s anger really began to boil into rage. 

With her nose scrunched up and her fist folded by her side, she shouted, “YOU GET HER NAME OUT OF YOUR MOUTH! Selena has nothing to do with this! Look, I understand that my cries in the past weren’t as convincing as they could have been…”

“Convincing?! You almost set my house on fire!” an ajumma shouted. 

“Did you have to smash all my milk bottles?!” a man cried. 

“My grandfather literally died because of your cow stampede last week!” a fuming woman accused.

Iris shook her head. “Look, I said I was sorry, didn’t I? Besides, those incidents were just smaller precursors to the Revolution. We didn’t have the strength back then to challenge the king, but it’s different now.”

Putting a hand on her hip, Iris’s blue eyes flashed with an intense smugness rivaled by only the likes of Bihyung himself.

“People of the Red Square, rejoice! I have recently come into the possession of a powerful new artifact, one that will change the tides of this upcoming war. I don’t have it on me right now, but rest assured, victory is within our grasp! The sword is a powerful weapon, one I took straight from the bowels of—” but before she could finish the sentence, Selena placed a hand over her mouth.

“Mhmhmhm, Selena!” Iris managed to break free from her grasp, “What are you—?!”

“Everyone, please excuse her outburst!” Selena bowed her head at the group. An embarrassed blush clouded her cheeks, and her eyes strained together as they met the dirt floor.

“Iris is… going through a phase right now. I’m sorry for any disruptions she might have caused, but I’m grateful for your understanding and continued patience. You all have been kind to us since we came here, and I’m sorry to have become such a burden. Come now, Iris, it’s time to go home.”

Dragging the girl away by the arm while apologizing profusely, the woman named Selena disappeared quickly from Hyunsung’s sight. A few people muttered “good riddance” before returning to their business, dispersing into the street once more. They acted like this was a regular occurrence or something.

"Well, it’s good to see that the human youth these days is as crazy as ever,” Bihyung commented with a shrug. He didn’t seem interested in the girl’s outburst at all. 

“All that exciting talk about rebellion, but it always falls through, doesn’t it? Well now that that’s over, do you see that red patch of floating fur over there? That’s our guy.”

Shifting his mind back to their objective and trying not to feel too bad for Selena and the girl, Hyunsung directed his gaze to the figure Bihyung was talking about. It was (unsurprisingly given their previous encounter) another dokkaebi standing off to the right side of the market square, his back turned to them in a hunched over position. Unlike Bihyung, the dokkaebi had only one horn upon his head, and a much bigger frame overall. 

Bihyung tugged anxiously at the end of one of his horns. 

“Just follow my lead, Hyunsung. I’ve never met Dogkak in person but I’ve heard he’s… well, you’ll see. The only thing you need to do is to not let him think he has something we want.” 

“I can play it cool, Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung said, nodding solemnly to prove his point. “You don’t have to worry about me.” 

“Heh,” Bihyung laughed, “Right…”

Marching forward, it seemed that the sound of their Hyunsung’s approaching footsteps was enough to draw Dogkak’s attention. His stall was as quaint as it was empty, no matter how many people walked by. His eyes lit up when he made eye contact with his fellow dokkaebi, however. 

“Why hello there,” Dogkak’s slimy voice greeted them, sending a shiver down Hyunsung’s spine. “Looks like I’ve got a special guest here with me today. Tell me, my friend, what can I do for you? Anything in particular, hmm?”

“The Guardian sent us,” Bihyung replied flatly, doing his best to sound as detached as possible, “Said you had some magic… apples? Like the ones from the Wild Woods. He sent me and this human to pick them up for him.”

Oh, so that’s how he wants to play it, Hyunsung thought to himself. Bihyung really is clever. I better follow his lead then.

Dogkak raised his brow. “Really? That’s the first I’ve heard of it. The Guardian would know I don’t keep such items in stock.”  

“Look, that’s just what he told us. If you don’t have them, then I guess we’ll be on our way and—” 

“Wait, wait, wait!” Dogkak frantically waved his arms. “Let’s not be so hasty. Surely I must have some other items that interest the Guardian? Please, take a look!”

Just as Bihyung had done many times before, Dogkak snapped his fingers and pulled his inventory from his pockets. He had a variety of interesting items in his position, from swan feathers to a silver flute, but not the item they were looking for. 

“What’s wrong, my friend?” Dogkak asked innocently. “You look… disappointed.”

Bihyung hesitated. Had Dogkak really run out of the beans, or was he being played for a fool right now? 

“No that’s not it, it’s just—”

“We were hoping you had something else,” Hyunsung interrupted, speaking up for the first time in the conversation. ”Something more… magical, perhaps? And smaller in size?”

Now Dogkak became excited. 

“Ohhhhhh, I see. There’s no need to be coy, my friend. You’re looking for my magic beans, aren’t you? The Guardian did seem interested in them last time I stopped by Chungmuro…”

It took every bone in Bihyung’s body in that moment not to turn around and wring the life out of his companion’s eye. Their only advantage in this negotiation was gone just like that, all because Hyunsung had to go and open his big mouth. 

“I ummm— ugh, fine,” Bihyung admitted once their ruse became clear, “Yes, we’d like a bean. Do us a favor and put it on the Guardian’s tab, alright?”  

“Uhh, uhh, uhh, not so fast— I require all payments to be done up front and on the spot,” Dogkak’s grin widened. “As for the price, well, how much are you willing to give? I only have one bean left after all… you’d have to give me something really worth my while, y‘know?” 

“…” 

Bihyung’s silence was a tell-tale sign of his frustration.

“Ummm If it helps, Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung chimed in, ”Perhaps I could give him some mana coins? How much do you think would be sufficient?”

Dogkak pretended to think about the answer for a second. 

“Fifty-five, and you have yourself a deal.”

“WHAT?!” Bihyung yelled, outraged that someone could be even greedier than himself, “I mean— you know we don’t have that amount of coins. You’re going to kill this flesh bag if you take that much. He’s not a mage!”

“Well maybe the human doesn’t have enough, but what about yourself, Bihyung? Surely you have more than that, right? A successful dokkaebi like yourself.”

Bihyung’s eyes tightened. “Look— as I’m sure you know— tax season is coming up, and I’d rather not only have 5 coins to my name when all is said and done. Can’t you do a fellow dokkaebi a solid? I’ll throw in seven coins, plus three from my associate here.”  

Dogkak spread his hands out wide.

“I’m sorry, my friend, but if you want access to the Giant Realm, you’re going to have to pay the price. These beans came straight from the Mass Production Maker’s plantation, and I’d be a fool to sell them at any lower cost. That is, unless you have something of equal value…”

Bihyung and Hyunsung shared a long glance. As their negotiation reached a standstill, the mercenary wracked his brain for answers.

We can’t afford to give him the rose, and I don’t think Bihyung has anything magical in his inventory right now. Come on, Hyunsung, think…

Subconsciously, the mercenary’s hand reached up to his chin as he thought about what to do. His fingers brushed the edges of his mouth, and Hyunsung realized, somewhat embarrassingly, that dash of spit was present on his face. As he wiped it away, a peculiar idea dawned on him. 

My spit…the apples… what if—?

“Dogkak,” Hyunsung addressed the dokkaebi with a strange intensity, “We don’t have any magic items, but what about my spit? Would you accept it for the bean instead?”

Startled, Bihyung gave his companion a deeply disgusted— and quite frankly— deeply concerned look. 

“What the hell is wrong with you, Hyunsung?!” Bihyung asked his companion. “Why in hell would he ever want —” but the dokkaebi’s voice drifted off as he realized Hyunsung’s idea.

“Wait, holy shit—yeah, that just might work!”

Bihyung turned to Dogkak, attempting to explain Hyunsung’s strange outburst.

“Long story short, the human here went on a mission and managed to swallow an apple of growth. How he survived the process is beyond me, but he gained its powers and can now shrink or grow at will. I don’t know why I hadn’t thought about this before, but his spit could make a hell of an ingredient if you’d—”

“Deal!” Dogkak exclaimed immediately, catching both Bihyung and Hyunsung off guard.

“Wait— really?” 

“Yeah, it’s a deal! Give me about 2 pints of his spit and I’ll give you the bean. Here,” he handed Hyunsung a tankard from under his stall, “If you would be so kind.”

“Uhh,” Hyunsung hesitated, staring into the endless bottom of the mug, “I don’t know if I can afford to lose that much…” 

Was it even humanly possible? Hyunsung looked at Bihyung for an answer. However, the dokkaebi just shrugged like he too had never tested the prospect out. 

“I mean… you’re a big guy. You’ll… probably be fine…” Bihyung muttered under his breath.

“If it helps,” Dogkak added, “I’ll throw in an enchantment of your clothes, free of charge~ I imagine it’s pesky ending up naked every time you use your powers. It’ll be a good test of the capabilities of your spit too.” 

Hyunsung turned to his companion. Was he really going to go through with this potentially dangerous deal all for a product from a questionable seller? Dehydration was no joke, after all, and would greatly inhibit the progress of their quest.

However, and although he couldn’t read his mind, Bihyung’s eyes said something like, If you blow this chance right now you can kiss your wedding goodbye. I won’t stick around for your funeral, either.

Obviously, Hyunsung didn’t want that.

“Umm, alright then,” he agreed, trying not to sound too reluctant, “It’s a deal. Bihyung, would you mind getting me some water? As much as you can carry, please.”

“Sure,” Bihyung nodded, “Be right back!” 

As his companion took off, Dogkak shook Hyunsung’s hand with an almost zealous enthusiasm.

 “You won’t regret this, my friend. Your spit is the perfect substitute for the apples, and even if I can’t figure out how to make any potions from it, at least the Mass Production Maker will find it interesting,” the dokkaebi said. 

“Oh and— you might want to ask Bihyung to bring you a spare change of clothes too. I’m going to need everything you’re wearing right now if you want this enchantment to be effective.”

Dogkak held his hand out expectedly towards the mercenary. 

“Why don’t just stand there, my friend— start spitting and start stripping!” 

Chapter Text

After spending the better half of the day profusely puking up enough saliva to fill two full cups of spit, Hyunsung was going through it. He reflected on what decisions had led him to this point, and decided it was probably some form of cosmic punishment Uriel had manifested into existence. It’d seemed like something she’d do.  

Thankfully, he didn’t have it in the nude. Bihyung had managed to find Hyunsung a black tunic and some trousers, only failing to deliver a pair of shoes. The mercenary thus completed the task bare-footed, and once both he and Dogkak finished their end of the bargain, parted ways with the bean and enchanted garbs in hand. Bihyung ended up having to drag a delirious Hyunsung into a nearby inn, believing it was best to let the mercenary recover for the rest of the night. 

“Oh Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung called to the dokkaebi, turning in his sheets to see his companion’s face, “How did you get so fluffy? It's not fair… you can’t be both so cute and greedy.”

Oh, he was going to be annoying about this, wasn’t he? 

”What are you on about?” Bihyung questioned. “Is the dehydration getting to you? Ugh, here Hyunsung, drink up.”

Rummaging through his pockets, Bihyung handed him a canteen of water, and made sure the mercenary didn’t stupidly choke it down all at once. 

“Ahhhh, thank you Bihyung-ssi, you’re very– HYACCK– kind. You know, sometimes I forget you’re even a monster at all,” Hyusung muttered. “You’re just… too human for that.”

“Heh, is that so? What do you mean by that?”

Truly, the conversation had taken an interesting turn. Bihyung had to admit he was curious what Hyunsung thought about him. This was probably only the second time he had even taken such an interest in a human, so it was natural to want to hear his opinions. It probably wouldn’t be anything good, however, no matter how chivalrous and softhearted Hyunsung appeared to be. 

Heh, he’s just like that cry baby, isn’t he… 

“I mean…” Hyunsung started, trying to sit up in the bed, “You pretend to be selfish and bothered by everything, and you’d definitely ruin someone’s life if you thought you could make a profit from it, but— there’s a heart in you somewhere. Probably,” the mercenary put a hand to his chin.

“Actually, I’m not too sure about that… Heh, you’re just like me then.”

Like a single gust of wind blowing through a thousand blades of grass, Hyunsung’s voice became unbearably soft. 

“We truly are a pair deserving of one another. Two partners in crime, haha. But I guess that’s what makes us companions in the end, right?”

Is… Is that really what he thinks? Bihyung raised his brow. Stars, what the hell is wrong with him…

Unsettled, the dokkaebi didn’t know what to make of Hyunsung’s words. He wasn’t surprised by his assertions of his own character (nor had he said anything false at all), but Hyunsung's words about himself? 

Completely and utterly delusional. Humans really are foolish. 

Just then, Hyunsung reached up towards Bihyung. He put a hand to his mouth in a shushing motion, gesturing for the dokkaebi to keep quiet. 

“Oh, but don’t tell Heewon-ssi about our partnership, ok?” Hyunsung pleaded with him. “I don’t think you’re the type of friend she’d want me to make— she’s really protective about that sort of thing.”

Oh, so he’s embarrassed of me, is that right? Bihyung thought. Hmm, well right back at him.

A few tears began to well up in Hyunsung’s eyes at the mention of his fiancee. 

“Mhmmm, I really miss her right now…” he murmured under his breath, the foundation of a sigh working its way out of his mouth. “I wonder what Heewon-ssi is doing without me…”

“Oh absolutely not,” Bihyung said as he forcibly tucked the full-grown man into bed.

“You can think about her in your dreams, but leave me out of it. Good night, Hyunsung— let’s pray you sleep this off.”

Hyunsung's face warped into its usual smile, if a little more loopy and pleased. 

“Ah, goodnight, Bihyung-ssi. Sleep well!”

And just like that, the mercenary was out for the night. Bihyung tried to follow his example, but found himself unusually awake. He wasn’t sure why, but he felt like something was missing. It was probably the blanket Hyunsung was hogging all to himself. 

Eh, whatever, I can just use my scarf.

And so he did. With the fuzzy red wool wrapped around his body, Bihyung finally felt a true sense of peace. 

As he drifted off, the dokkaebi dreamed that he had reached the status of Dokkaebi King, and that he had ordered Dogkak to several years worth of hard labor for not paying his dues in time. Hyunsung was there too for some reason, lightly chiding Bihyung for his actions at the left side of his throne. Someone else was there too, a familiar face he had long since forgotten a hundred years ago. Bihyung couldn’t help but smile. 

 It was, in short, a sweet, simple dream.

___________

The next morning, Hyunsung had seemingly made a full recovery. He didn’t  mention the conversation they had had yesterday, nor was Bihyung inclined enough to bring it up. 

The dokkaebi pulled the bean out of his pocket as they ate their morning proportions. It was smooth and brown, about the size of his palm.

“So Dogkak said we had to plant this in an open field and wait about an hour for it to sprout, right? Then ‘climb’ it? What the hell does that mean?”

Hyunsung dug his fork into his cut radish, roast beef, and eggs. It was tasty, but not as good as yesterday's meal. 

“I guess we’ll see when it happens. It’s probably best if we do this at night too. It will draw less attention that way.”

“Eh, fine by me. But what are we going to do in the meanwhile?”

Hyunsung smiled. 

“Whatever you want, Bihyung-ssi. Just meet me back here by sunset.”

The day flew by quicker than Bihyung expected. While he went around town making deals in exchange for both regular and mana coins, he spotted Hyunsung talking with the local residents. One time he even saw the mercenary with a water bucket on his head, helping a little old lady carry it back to her home. Another time, playing hide and seek with several chubby human children. 

Bleh. How disgustingly noble he was, even in his free time. No wonder the Eden heir wanted him. 

“And that should do it,” Hyunsung said as buried the hole he had placed the bean in. Under the night sky full of burning stars, it was hard to see past his own hands, much less the difference between seed and dirt. 

“Great, and you’re sure no one’s around here? Where the hell even are we?” 

“A field somewhere west of Red Square. There’s only one house a few miles out. Besides that, we’re completely alone out here.”

Bihyung crossed his arms. “How reassuring. Oh, and how’s the new gear treating you? Do they feel… enchanted? Dogkak looked like he knew what he was doing.”

“Umm, not really?” Hyunsung patted his chest plate. “But I guess we’ll find out when I transform.”

The dokkaebi scratched his head. “Yeah about that— I have about five elixirs for you to use in total. Typically its effects last for a day, but there’s no telling how it will react to your… unique circumstances. Do you want to do a test run right now?”

Briefly, Hyunsung thought about the last time he activated the apple’s powers. He lasted no more than about 30 seconds before reaching his maximum threshold, almost dying in the process if it wasn't for the healer’s aid. Plus, he would be growing in size this time— who knew how his body would react to that?

“Yes, I suppose it’s best to figure everything out before we get to First Murim,” Hyunsung nodded. 

“Let’s wait until the bean sprouts though, okay? It’s better not to waste the potion’s use.”

And so they waited. To pass the time, Bihyung counted his inventory again, even creating a list of everything he had in stock. Hyunsung watched the dokkaebi, chatting idly with him about various topics. They Bihyung eventually landed on shit-talking Dogkak.   

“Ugh, isn’t that asshole just the worst? Charging us 55 coins and then immediately changing his tune as soon as he heard something he wanted,” Bihyung shook his head. “Constellations, the nerve of that kid!” 

“Kid?” Hyunsung frowned. “Is he younger than you? I actually thought you two were rather similar…”

The next words out of his mouth were like daggers to Bihyung’s heart. 

“Both in age and personality…”

“What?!” the dokkaebi screamed, his voice piercing the night air. He put down his checklist and grabbed his companion by his undershirt‘s collar. Did Hyunsung truly not like him at all? 

“How the hell could you say something like that?! I’M NOTHING LIKE THAT BASTARD!” Bihyung insisted. “He’s all horns and no brain!” 

“But you have more horns than he does—? Oh!” Hyunsung exclaimed, too late to realize his mistake. Of course his companion wouldn’t take kindly to such a comment. 

I didn’t mean to offend you, Bihyung-ssi!” Hyunsung insisted, “I wasn’t thinking. I only meant that—” that you both have an affinity for questionable trades— but that conversation would have to wait. 

A deep shudder rolled through the ground at their feet, throwing both mercenary and dokkaebi off balance. Cracks formed in the dirt, and a green thick pillar— faster than their eyes could comprehend— shot forward into the night sky. Trying not to get swallowed up by the earth, the dokkaebi and mercenary bolted from the ruckus. 

An hour was up, and their entrance to the Giant Realm had finally sprouted to life.

“What in the—?” Bihyung started, attempting to catch his breath before the words faltered in his mouth. He couldn’t believe his eyes: how the hell could a beanstalk be so impossibly big? Even its width easily spanned an entire village square. 

“Bihyung, hand me one of your elixirs,” Hyunsung implored. Honestly, after everything he’d gone through during their quest, nothing surprised him anymore.  

“The bigger I am, the easier it will be to climb. Let’s, uh, hope this works.”

Like the time when Bihyung burped in his face after consuming the mana coins, the elixir the dokkaebi  handed Hyunsung had a similar leafy taste. It wasn’t unpleasant, but definitely tasted like shoving bits of grass into his mouth while downing a gallon of dirt and tea— the energy level in the mercenary’s body immediately shot up to 10, and his eyeballs felt like they were going to jump out of their sockets.   

“Umm, are you okay there Hyunsung? You look a little… jittery.”

That was an understatement. Riding some sort of high, the mercenary gave the thumbs up to his companion. 

“Never better, Bihyung-ssi!” he exclaimed, a little too enthusiastically. Hyunsung’s hands trembled as he spoke. 

“I think this is going to work. Okay, just give me one second to activate my powers and— Ahh!”

He really shouldn’t have tried that so quickly. A splintering headache formed in Hyunsung’s brain, but he was relieved to find that none of that previous pain in his chest was present. Remembering what he did the first time (picturing Titanos and pulling on the “string” in his chest), Hyunsung did the exact opposite this time. He imagined the hellhound instead of the cricket, and pushed on the string instead of pulling. 

The results spoke for themselves. 

“Woah there, Hyunsung,” Bihyung said as he flew up to meet his companion’s height. The mercenary was now comfortably the size of a house. 

“I didn’t think you could get any bigger. Does everything feel alright? Well look at that— your clothes stayed on this time!” 

Hyunsung flexed his arms, happy to see that Bihyung was right. Dogkak had done a good job after all. 

“Yes, Bihyung-ssi, I feel good. Are you ready to go now?”

“Mhmm,” the dokkaebi replied, “I am, but where should I— HEY, PUT ME DOWN!”

Pinched between two giant fingers, Bihyung was forcibly placed into the pocket of Hyunsung’s oversized trousers. 

“Anddddd— there. Are you comfortable, Bihyung-ssi?”

The dokkaebi’s head popped out from the cloth with an angry expression.

 “Yeah, but TELL ME BEFORE YOU DOING SOMETHING LIKE THAT AGAIN, ASSHOLE!”

Hyunsung patted him lightly. 

“Hang on tight, Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung told his companion as gripped one of the vines twisted on the beanstalk. Testing his weight, he took his first step onto the stairway to the sky. Even in this form, they had a long way to go. 

“This might be a bumpy ride.”

___________

Despite the fact that they had almost died halfway through their climb when Hyunsung’s powers forcibly deactivated themselves (turns out one whole elixir only lasted around 30 minutes max), the two companions had managed to make it to the top of beanstalk with their lives intact. Bihyung would forever be grateful for Hyunsung’s fast reflexes and ability to open a corkscrew with only one hand. Truly, a lifesaving ability. 

Anyways, it was hard to explain, but as soon as they reached the top of the beanstalk and pierced through the wispy layers of clouds, it was like they were suddenly transported. Night turned to day, and vapor turned solid as Hyunsung took his first step off the beanstalk. Though there was a thick fog hanging in the air around them, the mercenary could make out a faint light in the distance. 

“Bihyung-ssi, are you there?” Hyunsung called. He had shrunken back to his regular height, having used Bihyung’s second elixir to make the rest of the climb in giant form. Thankfully, the dokkaebi had exited his pocket a few seconds earlier. 

“Yeah, right in front of you,” Bihyung muttered. He flew back into Hyunsung’s view before asking “Where the hell are we? Is the Giant Realm supposed to be this obscured?” 

“I’m… not sure?” Hyunsung admitted “Hopefully it will clear up soon. In the meantime, let’s keep going. 

Taking a step forward, the mercenary was blocked by his companion’s fluffy white body.  

“Wait, wait,” Bihyung got in his face, “Drink up. If we run into any giants, we’re going to need your powers.” 

Hyunsung’s took the elixir without any protest. Again, the mana stirred his senses into a heightened frenzy, but he pressed forward nonetheless. Bihyung returned to his spot sitting grudgingly in Hyunsung’s pocket.  

Like ships sailing in uncharted waters, the two companions wandered through the haze with little direction except the light ahead of them. Gradually, the mist cleared, spitting them out of its grasp and into a brightly lit field. Several yards ahead of them, they could make out the frames of a… town?

Except, this town was ten times bigger than anything Hyunsung had ever seen. This was a given seeing they were in the Giant Realm, but it was more than that. Traditional styles of human architecture mixed with those from other species across the continent, integrating several different components like red lanterns and wood tea houses against sprawling stone castles, along with styles Hyunsung had never seen before against the backdrop of flattened mountains. Perhaps city was the best word that fit the sprawling atmosphere of First Murim. 

“What a sight this is… right, Hyunsung? Hyunsung? Hey, snap out of it!” Bihyung tugged his companion’s pant leg, which admittedly did little to catch his attention. 

“We need to find M-M– shit, what’s her name again?”

“Minyoung,” Hyunsung recalled. He turned his gaze back to the dokkaebi.

“Yeah, her. Let’s walk into town and ask around okay? Hopefully, someone here knows some common tongue… Oh and, try to at least act like you belong, alright? We don’t need any unwanted attention on us right now.” 

Well, that was easier said than done. As soon as Hyunsung took his first step through First Murim’s stone gates and into their bustling market full of steaming foods (including dumplings), he immediately noticed just how different the residents dressed from the people of the Mortal Realm. Though there were the occasional traditional robes and cotton garments, the vast majority of the giants were wearing some sort of stretchy blue fabric as pants, and on their ears, a metal-looking device that stuck into their holes. As Hyunsung approached one of the giants standing near a book stall (a younger looking female one), she pulled one of these devices out of her ear. 

“◼️◼️◼️ ◼️ ◼️◼️◼️◼️ ◼️◼️◼️?” the girl asked in a polite tone. She eyed Hyunsung up and down with a confused expression. His strange attire was probably throwing her off, along with his towering form. 

Hyunsung cursed himself. He definitely made himself too tall, even for the likes of the giants around him. 

“I— ummm,” Hyunsung mumbled, already regretting this course of action. “Do you… uh— Minyoung—?”

“Oh!” the girl exclaimed, tapping her ear device and putting a black square over her mouth as she switched to words the mercenary could thankfully understand. 

“You’re a tourist, aren’t you?” she asked in perfect tongue. “I’m not sure what we’re speaking, but can you understand me now? What’s up?” 

Oh, do those devices have some sort of translation ability like Bihyung? How interesting.  

“Yes, I can. Thank you for your help,” Hyunsung bowed his head, “Do you know, umm, do you know where I can find someone named… Minyoung? It’s rather urgent.” 

For some reason, the girl’s face took on a nasty look. 

“You mean Numgung Minyoung,” she scoffed, “The stuck-up old giant freak? Why would you want to talk to her?”

Panicking. Hyunsung pulled on the only things he knew about the giant from his conversation with Pildu. 

“Oh, umm, she was my friend’s old master. I’d— I would like to see if she’d be willing to take me on as a pupil too, haha.”

“Hmm, you really must be new around here,” the girl sighed. “News flash, Minyoung doesn’t accept male students. And besides, why would you want to learn the traditional way?” 

She tapped her ear device excitedly. 

“Everyone knows that the best way to learn martial arts is through audio lectures! Ooo, speaking of, Ice Flower Goddess just released a new book and it’s so…!” but Hyunsung's brain phased out the end of her sentence as her words got even more foreign to his ears. The Giant Realm really was a strange place, full of strange magic and even stranger people. 

“That’s, umm, very interesting… but I’d still like to talk with Numgung Minyoung nonetheless. Could you please point me in her direction?” 

The girl pouted slightly at him. “Ugh, fine. She’s on 35th Street in the old residence. Walk up three flights of the Grand Steps and then take two lefts. Her dojo is the only one on that street. Good luck with… whatever it is you're doing.” 

The mercenary thanked the girl graciously. He followed her directions and moved further and further away from the marketplace, walking up a pair of cobbled steps that went through several busy streets. As he reached what he assumed to be Minyoung’s road, he was surprised by just how abandoned it looked. 

“This is it?” Bihyung said as they approached a small hut in the center of the grounds. The words <<Breaking the Sky Sword School>> followed by the smaller scripture of Recruiting disciples at all times was written on the nameplate hanging off the door.

“I… guess so,” Hyunsung frowned. He was certain that the girl had been talking about Numgung Minyoung, but what was all this about her not accepting male pupils? Hadn’t the man Pildu mentioned been her disciple at one point?

“Wait, Hyunsung,” Bihyung stopped him. “I don't know, doesn’t this seem kind of dangerous?”

“What do you mean?”

“This Minyoung is a martial arts expert, right? What if she kicks our asses for showing up here and doesn’t give us the recipe? What then?” 

Hyunsung thought about it. 

“We could go up to one of the merchants selling the dumplings?” he offered with a shrug. “Perhaps they would be willing to share it.” 

Bihyung rolled his eyes. “Yeah, fat chance of that. Besides, the Guardian liked the one the two travelers gave him, right? The recipes could be slightly different if we asked someone else. We should try to stick to his preferences, especially so we can soften the blow about the whole… rose situation.” 

 Wow, look at Bihyung being pragmatic for once. Hyunsung was impressed.

“You’re right Bihyung-ssi,” the mercenary said as he pushed through the door, “We can’t let this encounter go to waste. First impressions are everything, so we’d better—”

WOOF!

Hyunsung’s life flashes before his eyes as stern red irises and black fur toppled towards him. The dog, who was wearing a blue uniform for some reason, stood in front of Hyunsung on its two back legs. Its eyes were scarily human, and something told Hyunsung that he didn’t want to mess with such an attentive creature. 

“Ah, hello there,” the mercenary greeted the hound. “Are you… Namgung Minyoung?”

It was a stretch, but who was Hyunsung to judge if a dog wanted to run a dojo? 

Woof! Woof Woof!

“Umm,” Bihyung muttered for a second, “She’s not speaking in typical mutt language but… I think she said something like ‘Of course not, stupid man. Now prepare yourself for my fury.’”

Frantic, the dokkaebi squirmed his way out of his companion’s fabric.

“Hey Hyunsung, I think she’s serious. Maybe we should— AHHHHH!” 

The dog’s ferocious paws struck the air where Hyunsung’s head had been. Her punches left a crack on the wall behind him, but Hyunsung managed to shrink just in the nick of time. He was relieved his powers worked so quickly. 

Bihyung, on the other hand, had not been so lucky. His tiny body got caught in their agressors’s tail, wacking him to the floor with such a smack that his vision doubled and wanned. With the dokkaebi completely out of the fight, the dog scoured the floor for her disappeared prey. She could smell him nearby. 

Grrrrrrrr…

Now, Hyunsung didn’t know what that translated to, but it was probably something like “Come out, come out wherever you are…” which he would not be doing. Determined, Hyunsung gritted his teeth. Mister had been scary enough, but this beast was something else entirely. 

So, if Hyunsung had no qualms about a dog running a dojo, he also had no qualms about fighting said dog in its dojo too. 

Okay Hyunsung, you can do this, he told himself. The mercenary dodged the animal’s feet and prepared himself for a running start. He used the apple’s power to grow mid-jump, his fist colliding with the dog’s sternum. 

Kablow! 

“Ah, I’m so sorry!” 

Even if he had been attacked first, the mercenary couldn’t stop himself from apologizing. Hyunsung’s blow sent the dog falling to the floor on her back, twisting as she let out a small huff. The dog seemed more annoyed than anything else, glaring daggers at Hyunsung and she jumped up to charge once more.  

“Please, we’re not here for a fight!” he tried to explain, “We just want to talk to Numgung Minyoung. We want to ask her something important!”  

Apparently, that confused her. The dog pointed her noise towards the inner side of the front door, emphasizing the words “Recruiting disciples at all times."

“What? Oh— no we’re not here to become disciples!  My companion and I just wanted to—”

“Yeah, yeah,” a brazen voice interrupted Hyunsung, “I heard you the first time. There’s no need to be causing such a ruckus.”

Surprised, the mercenary directed his attention to the figure approaching him. Heavy footsteps pushed against the wood floors, slow yet striking like thunder.  A hand was waved, and the dog instantly pulled away from Hyunsung to approach her master's side. 

Again the voice spoke up. “But if you’re not here to be my pupils, then what could you possibly want from me?” 

Standing 3 feet taller than Hyunsung even in his giant form, this woman with thick eyebrows and piercing eyes held a tobacco pipe in her hand. She took a deep drawl from it, and while blowing smoke in Hyunsung’s face, announced:

“Ehh, I wouldn’t accept you as a student anyway. You’re cute, but that other human was much more handsome, even at a young age.”

Laughing, Namgung Minyoung’s smile became somewhat mischievous. 

“I’m afraid you just don’t quite measure up to my taste.”  

_______

“Wait,” Bihyung muttered, some time after he had recovered from that devious dog’s blow to the head, “So you’re telling me that your disciple’s name is Breaking the Sky Sword Master, your dojo’s name is Breaking the Sky Sword School, and your title is Breaking the Sky Sword Saint? Is that right?”

“Yes,” Minyoung nodded, a deadly serious look upon her face. The kettle in her hand streamed with hot water as she poured two cups for her guests. 

“Do you have a problem with that, little one?” 

Uncertain, Bihyung’s palms wrapped around the hot ceramic. He looked over at Hyunsung, who was trying (and failing) to subtly shake his head. Across the room, Breaking the Sky Sword Master narrowed her eyes at the dokkaebi, daring him to speak out of line.  

With an inexplicable fear in his chest, Bihyung answered, “Uhh… No?” 

“Hmph, good. Now tell me, what brings you two to First Murim?” Minyoung asked while taking a sip of her tea, “I imagine it was quite the trip from the Mortal Realm.”

“How… how did you know that?” Hyunsung stuttered.

“Please, we’re conversing in common tongue right now, aren’t we? My last pupil spoke like this, as well as an old friend.” 

When she put it that way, Hyunsung supposed that it made sense. Still, he was impressed that Minyoung knew the language without relying on the magic device that the girl had used before. Perhaps it was another part of her traditional methods. 

Hyunsung looked over at his companion. 

“Well, I suppose we should get straight to the point, Minyoung-nim. Bihyung-ssi and I are on a quest from—” he explained the situation involving both Pildu and Han Myungoh, “And so we came here in order to obtain the murim dumpling recipe. Would you be willing to share it with us? Oh, not for free of course.”

“Hey Hyunsung—” the dokkaebi nudged him in the shoulder, “You didn’t have to add that last part in.”

“Oh, uhh… my bad.” 

Amused by their comments, Minyoung put a hand to her chin. She seemed to be thinking about something for a long time, closing her eyes as the two companions waited with baited breath. 

Then, in a voice that almost caused their eardrums to bleed, exclaimed: “Hmm, I don’t see why not! You did address me with honorifics, and your story sounds much too implausible to be made up.”

Minyoung took another drawl from her pipe. 

“That being said, I’d still like something from you in exchange. Two things, to be exact.” 

Hyunsung let out a sigh of relief. He had been expecting conditions, and simply prayed they wouldn’t be too much to handle.   

“Yes, of course,” he said. “Please, tell us what you want us to do. Uh, within reason of course.” 

Minyoung smiled. “Oh, so eager! You know, I always thought you mortal realmers were just naturally impolite, but it’s good to see that there are exceptions. Anyway, my first condition is…”

She raised a finger, “If you ever come across that bastard named Yoo Joonghyuk, tell him to quit being a brat and come visit his master already!”  

Minyoung shook her head. “It’s been too long since I've last seen him. You let him know that Minyoung is angry at him, alright? And give him three slaps to the face from me for good measure.”

Hyunsung, and Bihyung along with him, were taken slightly aback. That didn’t even sound like a condition really. 

“Uh, of course. And your second request?”

This time, Minyoung’s voice became more serious.

“Mhmm, now here’s where I really need your help.”

The giantess stood up as she gestured for the companions to follow. Moving towards the back of the shed, Minyoung showed them the ornaments decorating her walls, a variety of swords, spikes, and serious looking weapons one would expect of a martial arts school. They were in different sizes too, each weapon different from the last.

Stopping in her tracks, Minyoung gestured at an empty display where something should have been. The glass was shattered and several scratches adorned the floor, with a particularly long one leading towards the hut’s back entrance before disappearing out of sight.

“A few days ago, Breaking the Sword Sky Master and I attended a Grand Masters’ meeting. It’s one of the few times both of us are out of the house, so I suppose someone took advantage of that.”

Minyoung gestured at the empty case.

“I didn’t think anyone in Murim could be so bold, but— here we are. Now, I've only used this sword about ten times total, but it’s a very powerful weapon,” she noted, “And very dangerous in the wrong hands. Heh, I imagine you can guess its name?”

“The Breaking the Sky Sword?” Bihyung guessed. His voice was as dry as it was certain.  

“Hah, how did you know? Yes, this is the sword that has saved Murim from destruction countless times. It is a prize admired by many, but only I am qualified enough to wield it. It seems our thief has quite the eye— though, apparently, lacking some brain.”

Minyoung let out a boisterous laugh. 

“In what world would I leave such a powerful weapon hanging on my wall like that? Thankfully that idiot took a decoy— it's smaller and lighter than the real thing, but still, the balls on that bastard!”

An amused Minyoung gestured towards the floor.

“Oh, and it looks like our thief even struggled carrying the fake out the door. I think you know what I’m getting at, right?”  

Hyunsung nodded his head. 

“The thief was not of the Giant Realm, is that what you’re saying?” he asked. 

Confused, Minyoung raised an eyebrow. 

“Hmm? Ohhh, right. I forgot that’s what your people call the Murim Realm. In any case, yes, you are correct but— we can be more specific.” 

“You, fluffy one,” she pointed towards Bihyung with an intense look. “I’m under the impression that you can understand my disciple’s words, yes?” 

Woof, woof, woof! 

“Eh somewhat,” Bihyung replied, waving his hand tentatively.

“Well then, could you translate for us?” 

Woof. Woof, woof.  

“Uhh, she said something like ‘Glass reeks of human. Smells similar, but different to,” Bihyung frowned, “Umm, something about this guy over here.” 

He pointed to Hyunsung. Bihyung barked a few questions to the dog, who replied as she did before. 

“Oh, she’s talking about mana,” the dokkaebi nodded. “The thief, she said they had a strong scent. We may have a mage on our hands.”

A mage? Now that was interesting. Though the clues tickled the back of Hyunsung's mind, he hadn’t put all the pieces together just yet. 

Next to him, Minyoung cried, “My my, what two great detectives we have here!” 

She returned to her seat on the floor with a loud bang. Hyunsung’s feet briefly left the air. 

“Yes, it seems like a mage entered Murim and stole my fake Breaking the Sky Sword. Hmph. Now, I could go down to your realm and catch the thief myself, but— I don’t think that would be appreciated by anyone. We murim folk are heavily discouraged from entering your world due to our size, as well as some thousand-year-old treaty made by the past Great Masters. Let’s just say we prefer minding our own business.”

Minyoung slapped her pipe against her leg with a lively look.

“Still, I’d like to teach that thief a lesson. Would you two mind bringing both the sword and culprit back to me? In exchange, I’ll give you my family’s secret dumpling recipe. Take the deal, or leave it.”

Hyunsung thought it over. Besides the fact that this mage could be anywhere in the world right now, Minyoung’s request didn’t sound that unreasonable. It was logical to assume that the thief must have been a customer of Dogkak’s too, if the dokkaebi had been telling the truth about selling all but one bean before they had arrived. 

Hyunsung smiled. Well, at least they had a starting point.  

“It’s a deal, Minyoung-nim,” he bowed his head. Taking a page out of his book, Bihyung hurriedly followed suit. 

“Ahh, as long as you promise you won’t hurt this thief without hearing them out first. I mean, no real harm was done in the end, right?”

For some reason, the mercenary couldn’t shake the feeling that this was not a malicious crime. The evidence was much too clumsy to be the work of a scheming mastermind, too unplanned and straightforward. Honestly, judging by the crime scene, the criminal had probably gotten a lucky break. It was a miracle they managed to steal anything from school at all.  

“Mhmmm, I’ll think about it,” Minyoung said eventually. That was probably the best compromise Hyunsung was going to get.

“Deal.”

”Hah! Good.”

Delighted, the giant looked over at her disciple with a slick look. 

“I can’t say for certain what punishment I’ll decide on when you get back, but… I can say one thing for certain. Our thief is going to get a serious spanking when I get my hands on them. Oh, and hopefully they’re easy on the eyes too, hmm?” Minyoung laughed.

That would really make my day.”  

Chapter Text

Of all the ways their trip back down could go wrong, of all the ways Hyunsung imagined taking just one wrong step and accidentally plummeting both himself and Bihyung to an early grave, he could never have imagined it would go like this. After a quick walk through First Murim and after several hours of carefully lowering his body down the beanstalk as Bihyung clung to his neck, Hyunsung felt a distinct sway in the stem of the beanstalk.

Puzzled, the mercenary gripped tighter to the branch between his fists. He wouldn’t have dwelled on the matter, especially with how close they were to reaching the sweet soil of their homeland, but then it happened again. Another tremble. Stronger this time too. 

Against his better judgment, Hyunsung looked down. Though the sun had begun to rise, there was still a permeating darkness hanging in the air. He had to squint his eyes to get a better look. 

Just what was that small blur of yellow and white standing at the base of the stalk? A person, Hyunsung realized as his eyes adjusted to the light. They had been found out.

“Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung started, turning his head to his companion, “I think we have company. Do you see that—?”  

BOOM!

This time, the force was more than just a small sway. A deep shudder ran through the giant green pillar, almost knocking Bihyung to his doom as Hyunsung’s body lurched backwards. Thankfully, the dokkaebi caught his collar in the knick of time.

“HOLY SHIT!” Bihyung screeched. “What the hell was that?!”

But before Hyunsung could answer, the dokkaebi’s eyes dropped to the figure below them. A furious groan escaped his mouth. 

“Oh fuck— is that the brat we saw earlier? How the hell is she doing that much damage?!” 

Though it was hard to make out from their height, the girl– Iris– Hyunsung recalled, was ferociously chopping at the base of the beanstalk, bearing down strike after strike with frantic swings. 

The weapon in her hands, a gleaming sword more than twice her stature, was apparently no problem for the girl to handle. A bright green energy swirled around both the blade and Iris’s fingers, highlighting her warped features. Her determination to send the companions crashing to the ground was written all over her face, a mix of unwavering anger and panicked desperation. 

Mana, and a sword almost the size of Hyunsung himself? the mercenary wanted to slap himself. How could their suspected thief be so young and brash? How had Iris even made it through Murim in the first place? 

However, Hyunsung's questions would have to wait. Still around 50 meters from the ground, any fall would surely kill them on the spot. They had to find a way to reach Iris quickly. 

 Bihyung gave the frozen mercenary a pinch on the cheek. 

“Oww!” 

“What the fuck are you standing there for, Hyunsung? Do you have a death wish or something?” the dokkaebi asked. 

“W-W-What? No!”

“Then hurry up and get us down from here!” Bihyung demanded. “Preferably before that girl adds us to her revolution’s body count!”   

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! 

“Hey, stop that you damn brat!” 

But Iris was already quarter-way through their execution. The fake Breaking the Sky Sword, while still being a knock-off for the real thing, was sharper than most human blades or axes. It left brutal slash after slash in the poor overgrown plant they were hanging to, trying to rip it down from the grasp of the clouds.

“Damn it, hold on Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung cursed as he frantically searched his pockets. There it was, the final mana elixir. Hyunsung had elected to not use it for the climb down (due to the first time’s midway fault in powers) but now was as good a time as any. 

The mercenary gulped the elixir down like an athirst sailor. Then, grasping his companion close to his chest, yelled, “A jump from this height in my giant form won’t kill me, right?”

“Ummm, I don’t really kn— wait, WHAT?!”

Too late for second thoughts. Hyunsung forced his body to a height he had never grown before, well over the size of an oak tree and five times his usual height. He then pushed his weight against the beanstalk before leaping off, bracing for the inevitable impact as they fell freely through the air.   

BOOM! 

This time it was the ground’s turn to shudder. A huge tremor shook through the land as Hyunsung landed on his back, alive and thankful for having not flattened his companion like a pancake. His ribs ached like they never had before. 

“You—” Bihyung coughed against Hyunsung’s sternum, the wind knocked out of him,“—Are the fucking worst. ”  

The mercenary laughed slightly.

 “Heh, I know.” 

His body shrunk soon after that. The pair slid off one another, trying to regain their composure as they laid in a shallow pit Hyunsung’s crash had created. Above them, a terrified Iris sat firmly on her butt, having been knocked down by their thunderous arrival. 

“S-Stay ba-back, you bastards,” she warned, stuttering as she picked up the false blade. Her body’s posture was just as flimsy as her grip. 

“I stole this sword fair and square! There’s no way I’m letting you take it from me!”

“Oh, so you are the thief then,” Bihyung noted dryly. “I thought you’d be… bigger. 

“◼️◼️◼️◼️◼️! Who are you calling small, you speck of dust?” Iris scoffed. 

“Hey! Who are you calling a speck of dust, you blonde pest! You take that back!” 

Shaking his fist, Bihyung turned to his companion. “Hyunsung, knock this brat down already! And don’t be gentle about it— she tried to kill us!” 

Iris snarled at the dokkaebi’s words.

 “And I’ll do it again if you don’t back the hell off! What are you doing out here anyway? And who sent you?” 

Hyunsung sat up. Clutching his side, he tried to think of what to say. Iris certainly had some form of bloodlust in her, and, judging from her earlier attempt, he didn’t doubt that she was willing to kill to keep what she’d stolen. The girl was practically frothing at the mouth. Unfortunately for Iris, however, the quiver of her legs betrayed her. 

The so-called revolutionary was afraid of something, whether it was Hyunsung himself or the looming consequences of her actions.  

“Look umm, Iris is it? We’re not here to hurt you. We just want to… talk. That sword in your hand, who told you of its existence?” 

Iris ignored his question.  

“So you were sent after me. How the hell do you know my name?” she tensed. Mana began to surge around Iris’s blade in glowing streams. Hyunsung knew he would have to be careful with his next words.  

“We heard it during your speech a few days ago,” he explained. “We arrived at Red Square that very day. My companion and I, we’re… mercenaries from Eden. My name is Lee Hyunsung, and this is Bihyung.”   

Iris narrowed her gaze. “I see, the kingdom of false justice. So you’re not from the Giant Realm then?” 

“No. That umm, display you saw earlier was just my powers. I’m sorry if it startled you,” Hyunsung apologized.  

Floating next to him, Bihyung looked like he wanted to say something, but held his tongue. Iris lowered her weapon only slightly. 

“Alright, say I believe you. What were you doing on that beanstalk then? Did that red dok… doki? Ehh, what was it?” 

“Dokkaebi,” Bihyung corrected. 

”Yes, dokkaebi. Did he sell you those beans too?” 

So Dogkak was involved after all. 

“Yes, that’s right,” he confirmed. “We made a deal with him in exchange for the beans. Was he the one who informed you about First Murim then?”

“....Yes,” Iris answered carefully. “He sold me two beans in exchange for my cow. And a few ‘soul coin,’ or whatever he called them.”

At that, Bihyung’s eyes almost shot out of his head. 

“That’s, that’s it?! That’s all he wanted?” the dokkaebi asked incredulously,  praying it wasn’t true. 

Irised raised a brow. “Uhh, yes?” 

“Shit! Why that little…”

But Iris had already moved on. Smiling, her eyes lit up with a sense of relief.

“Ah, so if you know that bastard, then he must have told you about the sword too. I see what’s going on here.” 

Iris braced the huge sword in front of her again, rearing back for another strike. 

“You want to take the Breaking the Sky Sword from me, huh? Well too bad. I got it first, and I have no intention of giving it to you— or selling to that stupid dokkaebi.”

“Wait! Hold on,” Hyunsung stammered as he reached for his shield— only to realize it was currently sitting in Bihyung’s portal. The climb down would have been too difficult otherwise. 

Damn it, he cursed himself. Why hadn’t he hadn’t asked Dogkak to enchant it? And why did he have to pay the price for it now? 

“Bihyung-ssi, move!” Hyunsung shouted as he jumped towards his companion.

“Ehh? Ahhh!” 

As the fake Breaking the Sky Sword came crashing down on them, the mercenary shoved the dokkaebi to the side. Iris’s blow made a deep blow in the dirt between them, slicing the grass in half.  

There were only a few seconds for Hyunsung to get back on their feet. To his left, he saw that Bihyung was already bolting across the field, moving several meters ahead of him. Cowardness truly was his strong suit. 

“Wait, we don’t want to fight!” Hyunsung tried to say, but Iris shook her head. 

“Sorry, but even if you give up on stealing this sword, you’ve seen me use magic. Selena said I couldn’t let anyone do that.”

There was a vicious gleam in her eyes as she uttered her next words. 

“Farewell, my fellow man! The Revolution will mourn your death, but I won’t.” 

But before the girl could lift her sword again, another voice cut through the air.   

“Iris, that’s enough! Put your sword down immediately!” 

While her footsteps were light across the field, the woman’s voice was anything but. Hyunsung craned his neck behind him.  

Selena, wearing a brown cloak and nightwear of someone who'd just rolled out of bed, was marching towards them at a rapid speed. She came into view as she overcame the hill that had previously obscured her. Her frown was palpable as it was concerned, looking at Iris like this wasn’t the first time she’d try to kill passing strangers. 

Iris’s voice reverted to a high-pitched whine.

“But Selena,” she drawled, “He and the dokkaebi attacked me first! I was just defending myself from their thievery!” 

“Is that so? Then why don’t I see a weapon in his hand? And why did I hear you screaming bloody murder from a mile away? Selena questioned. She let out a massive sigh, clutching the collar of her cloak. 

“You can’t keep doing this, Iris. I told you to get rid of that sword!” 

Selena put a hand to her forehead. “I’m not as stupid as you think. Do you think I don’t know that you stole it? You think I wouldn’t question your story of trading for it in the marketplace? How you disappeared for an entire day? Stars, Iris— you worried me sick!”

Unable to answer, Iris glanced at the beanstalk behind them. The corner of her mouth twitched slightly.  

“I… I just—”

“Please, Iris,” Selena begged, “I’m tired of this. We moved to Mino Soft so we could be safe. How many times must you jeopardize our well being?” 

“Well, at least I’m fighting for something! Not like you!” Iris shot back. Selena’s words had struck a nerve with the girl, causing her cheeks to flush a childish red. 

“All we do is run, Selena! I’m so sick of it! What are we even running from, huh?! What are you so afraid of?” 

As Iris’s words echoed throughout the morning air, a hurt expression formed on the woman’s face. 

“That’s enough, Iris,” She whispered harshly. Her voice alone was enough to make guilt seap into Iris's heart. 

“Selena wait, I—” 

“No, I don’t want to hear from you again. Do you understand you have no right to talk to me like this? What I do, I do for us— you know that. We’ll talk about this later.” 

Finished with her scolding, Selena's eyes made their way to Hyunsung. Her gaze softened, leaning into a much more placable look.  

“Forgive us, sir,” she bowed. “I’m so sorry for Iris’s actions. I— I promise I will speak to her when we get home. This sword… is it yours?” 

Now it was Hyunsung’s turn to flush. Putting the question aside, he felt awkward getting involved in their tense familial conversation. 

“Uhh, not exactly,” Hyunsung admitted, “But I know the owner. She sent my companion and I to retrieve it along with—”

The thief, he wanted to say, but something told the mercenary that it wouldn’t go overall well. He would have to play his cards carefully. 

“—Along with a… recipe. You see, I am a mercenary, on the orders from the Queen of Eden herself,” he explained, pulling out his official slip to show them. Thankfully, it was one of the few things Hyunsung always kept on his person. 

“I can’t really go too in depth about the job, but I’d be happy to take the sword off your hands, if that’s alright with you?”

“What?! No way!” Iris bristled. Forgetting her earlier embarrassment, the girl stabbed the sword into the ground with a crossed look. 

“Selena, we can’t just give it to him! What if he’s lying? He could have forged that slip!” she pointed out. “Besides, the dokkaebi told me it could raze an entire village in the wrong hands! We can’t just give it over to a stranger!”  

Selena raised an eyebrow. Eying Hyunsung’s paper intensely, the woman asked, “Is this true?” 

“It would be,” Hyunsung chimed in, “But I’m afraid that sword in Iris’s hands is… a fake. The real Breaking the Sky Sword is currently with its master.”  

Upon hearing that, Iris’s face took on a look of pure disbelief. She muttered to herself as she inspected the weapon again. 

“I— how can that be? It was right there in her dojo… it was in a glass case and everything.”

Hyunsung crossed his arms. “I’m sorry, but Minyoung-nim doesn’t keep the real sword out in the open like that. I’m told she rarely ever uses it at all.”

“Psh, then why does she even want it back? This no good useless piece of shit?” 

And just like that, Iris had turned on the stolen good. Even Hyunsung was surprised by how quickly her attitude had changed. 

“That is not for me to say. Perhaps Minyoung doesn’t want any sort of murim weapon in the Mortal Realm,” he guessed. 

Hyunsung walked hesitantly towards Iris, stopping right between her and the sword. 

“I’m just the messenger. That being said, do you mind if I take it back now? I have a deal with Minyoung-nim, and I want to get back to the Giant Realm as soon as possi—”

The mercenary’s voice faltered. Why was Iris shaking her head like that? Eyes wide, her pupils darted back and forth between Hyunsung and her guardian. Her face practically screamed for him to shut up.  

“Umm, are you alright?” 

“Iris…” 

The panicked drawl of Selena’s voice came out through clenched teeth. 

“You stole that sword from another realm? Stars, what were you thinking?!”

But before Iris could figure out a way to dig herself out of that hole, Hyunsung asked, “Wait, you didn’t know?”

“No!” Selena exclaimed, looking about ready to pull out her hair, “Of course not!”

Hyunsung frowned. It made sense to him that Iris had lied to Selena about the bean’s origins, and that she wasn’t aware of the Giant Realm’s existence. But the beanstalk though, surely that would—? 

“Selena,” the mercenary asked carefully, “Do you… see anything behind me right now?”

“Should I be?” she asked desperately, her voice getting more confused by the second. Hyunsung looked over at Iris, who simply shrugged her shoulders. Just what the hell was going on?

“Wait so you really don’t see it? The beanstalk, it’s right here.”

As if to emphasize his point, Hyunsung placed his hand on the damaged root. Selena just shook her head.

“Uhh, Selena, maybe we could talk about this later?” Iris stepped in. Perhaps trying to get back into her guardian’s good graces, the girl put on her most apologetic voice.

“I promise, I’ll explain everything once we get ho—” but Selena cut her off. 

“Oh, you most definitely will be. And you, sir,” the woman turned to Hyunsung. She gestured for Iris to go ahead of them. Begrudgingly, the girl walked off, the sword hanging off her shoulder. 

“Please, come with us. Allow me to make up for Iris’s lack of hospitality. That and— I believe I’ll need someone to verify her story. What do you say?”

Hyunsung thought about the offer. He didn’t really want to take another detour on his quest, but perhaps he could talk Selena into allowing Iris to go to the Giant Realm with him? But how was he going to explain Minyoung’s request?   

“Uhh, I don’t see why not. We could use a quick meal,” Hyunsung nodded. Then, remembering Bihyung, quickly added: 

“Ah, do you mind if I grab my companion first? I think he might have flown off during our, uh, encounter with Iris.”  

Selena pursed her lips together.  

“Certainly. And umm, you— you said you were a mercenary from Eden, correct? If you don’t mind, I have something to ask you as well.” 

The woman’s voice trembled ever so slightly as she spoke. 

“Tell me, sir— what do you know about Zarathustra?” 

________________

The answer, as it turned out, was nothing. Not only had Hyunsung never heard of it before, he also deeply mistook the origin behind Zarathustra’s name. Was it a region? A person? Some sort of poorly named disease? The answer was apparently much more sinister. 

“So what you’re telling me is… Zarathtusta is a cult?” 

Unsure of how to answer, Selena blew a strand of hair out of her face. She took a second to collect her thoughts as she stared solemnly at her cup. Hyunsung couldn’t blame her.

They had arrived at the woman’s residence about an hour ago, a relatively small but homely space about a three mile’s walk from the beanstalk’s location. Bihyung had been easy to find, too— the dokkaebi thankfully hadn’t flown very far, and was already on the path to Selena’s house when the three humans ran into him. As they caught up and exchanged information, the two adults ushered Bihyung and Iris outside, exchanging pleasantries and cagey looks over breakfast until they decided it was time to get to business. Selena had been the first to bring up the topic of interest, telling Hyunsung all about her former occupation.   

“Well, cult is a strong word. More like organization?” Selena shrugged helplessly.  

“A really secretive, sometimes murderous organization dedicated to the protection of human interests? Look, I know how it sounds but—”

All at once, the woman’s voice drifted off at the sound of laughter outside the window. Both their heads turned to Bihyung and Iris, who were chatting with each other in the grass. It seemed Bihyung was taking his job as “the distraction” relatively well, showing off his stock items to Iris with a proud smile. She, unimpressed as ever, laughed and pointed at her sword as she asked if Bihyung had any “real goods” to speak off. The dokkaebi’s nose scrunched up in annoyance. 

“Please, you wouldn’t know quality goods even if they knocked on your door and slapped you in the face,” Bihyung scoffed. 

“Why are you laughing anyway? You couldn’t even tell the real deal from the fake.”  

Iris's punch collided with air as the dokkaebi ducked under her swing.

“Puuuh, you take that back, you ◼️◼️◼️◼️! I’ll show you a slap to the face!” 

As concerning as it was, something about that scene must have amused Selena. A tentative smile formed on her face.  

“So, you were one of the first people to join this organization after the Demon Wars right?” Hyunsung asked her, staring down at the crumbs of his meal. For some reason he felt the strange urge to scatter them with his fork. 

“Was there a reason why you left? Perhaps having to do with… family?” 

“Oh! You think—? No, Iris isn’t mine!” Selena exclaimed quickly.

“Her parents were also members of Zarathustra. They joined soon after me, when Iris was about five I believe? I don’t know what they were thinking, bringing their child into an environment like that… I supposed they thought they were doing the right thing.” 

Hyunsung crossed his arms. “And, what exactly is it that Zarathustra does? Besides protect ‘human interest?’” 

At that, Selena’s eyes drifted away from his.

 “It— we also… ahh, how should I put this?” she muttered under her breath. 

“Zarathustra is… Zarathustra’s main objective is the abolishment of monarchy. Mainly those of non-human rule.”

The woman paused, waiting to see Hyunsung’s reaction to her words. Though he was reeling on the inside, the mercenary forced his face to remain perfectly still. 

“When I was a member,” she continued cautiously, “That is what our principles were founded on— the idea that all people deserve the right to be free from higher authority, and that all humans have the right to self-rule. Iris doesn’t remember much about our time there but, well, you see how she is, yes?” 

Oh, so that explains her revolution talk, Hyunsung thought to himself. How…interesting.  

Deep in thought, the mercenary could feel his eyebrows inching closer together. In response, Selena’s mouth tugged into a frown. 

“D-Did…” the woman stuttered, trying to find the right words. “Did anything I just say bother you, uh—?”

“Lee Hyunsung,” 

“Ah, a strong name. Well, did it, Lee Hyunsung-ssi?” Selena questioned as she locked eyes with him once more. 

“This whole ‘anti-monarchy’ thing— I know it’s not a common topic, especially not for someone with your… connections. You uh, don’t have to answer me if you don’t want to. I understand if it's too uncomfortable.”   

And uncomfortable it was. Silence hung in the air as Hyunsung gathered his thoughts. The truth was, the mercenary didn’t really have an answer. Who would? Selena may as well have asked him if breathing was bothersome. 

Was it difficult to keep up with the body’s constant demand for air? Maybe sometimes, sure— Hyunsung didn’t doubt it. There were hard times, times when the air was so suffocating that every inhale felt like a sharp stab to the lungs, and every exhale like a choked sob for something more. Perhaps there were times when you wished you never needed to breathe at all. 

However, there was also the opposite case— the truth that nine times out of ten, breathing was perfectly tolerable. Natural even. Mortals had lungs for a reason, needed air for a reason, and it's not like there were any other options anyway. Breath, or suffocate. Accept authority, or fall in disarray. That’s just how things were.

“I— I admit the concept is foreign to me,” Hyunsung said after some time. Briefly, he thought about Eden and his ties to the royal family. What would Heewon say about such a thing?

“Heh, I don’t blame you,” Selena shook her head. “It’s not like we’ve ever been taught another way. Even now I find myself clinging to the idea that such an ideal is still possible.” 

“And… why don’t you think so anymore?” Hyunsung asked her. 

“Mhmm, where to start? Maybe it’s not so much to do with the idea, but more so the execution. Zarathustra… well, let’s just say no price is too steep for the cause. Not even human life. Not even our lives.” 

An unsavory sorrow filled the woman’s eyes.

“You know of the incident with Chronos’s crown family, yes? The king’s illness, the prince’s sudden abandonment of his people?”

“Uh, yes?” Hyunsung answered with a tilt of his head. “We uh, actually just came from Chronos a few days ago. My companion and I, we helped to solve his affliction. It’s a…long story.”

Selena’s eyes shot up quickly in surprise. 

“You, you did? So you must have seen the work of Zarathustra first hand then? That poor family,” her voice wavered. 

“Perhaps the king’s death was justifiable, but I don’t know what An—! I don’t know what they were thinking when they cursed the prince. He was so young… did he really deserve such a fate?”

“T-that… that was Zarathustra?” Hyunsung asked incredulously. “How did you even—” 

“Spies— We have spies in high places,” Selena confessed. 

“One of the kingdom’s advisors, she was convinced to poison the king. Antinus wasn’t a recruit, not really but— when the Prince kicked her out of the castle a few years ago, she turned back to Zarathustra for help. His… His Highness’s curse was carried out soon after that. Personally.”

Hyunsung’s mind reeled at the information. The curse, the late king, Zarathustra… they were all connected? How was he going to tell Lycaon about this?

“By personally, you mean…?”

“Our leader,” Selena responded stiffly. “Our creator... The Founder herself.”

“And this Founder, she’s a mage, right?“ Hyunsung straightened, trying not to sound too interested. 

“The Prince told us about her, how she broke into the palace and cursed him. Who exactly is she?”

As Selena’s lips quivered, the mercenary knew he stumbled upon a sensitive topic. 

“I’m sorry, but I can't tell you— she’d have my head for it, considering what I’ve already done.”

“What? Desertion?” Hyunsung raised a brow. It was a crime, surely, but punishable by death? 

“Yes,” Selena affirmed. Her hands wrung tightly against her skirt. 

“No one leaves Zarathustra— at least, not alive. And I was foolish enough to steal from her too. Even in a village as remote as this, I’m sure she’ll find a way to hunt us down. Maybe she already has.” 

Hyunsung's eyes followed Selena’s as they turned towards the window. A flash of blonde hair whipped past his view.

 “You mean…” he hesitated, “You stole Iris? You stole her away from Zarathustra? Her parents?”

“What?! No I–I mean… agh, I suppose so? But I couldn’t just leave her there! Not when…”

Abruptly, Selena cut herself off. 

“Look Lee Hyunsung, I’m sure you’re wondering why I’m telling you all this… why I’d resort to telling an Eden mercenary about my past crimes and associations, why I think you’d even believe me at all.” 

Well, Hyunsung had been wondering. 

“The truth is, I need help,” she admitted softly. 

“I don’t know how much longer we can hide from Zarathustra. It’s been two years since we left, a few months since we came to Mino Soft, and I don’t care what happens to me but— I’d never forgive myself if something were to happen to Iris. The Founder would probably kill me on the spot, but her?” Selena shook her head. 

“A mage is a valuable commodity— especially to the Founder. I’d rather die a hundred times over then let Iris fall into the hands of Zarathustra. She deserves better than that… and, she deserves a life better than this.” 

Raising her hand, Selena gestured sweepingly across the barren room. 

“I can’t give Iris the life she needs, no more than I can tame the fire within her. Maybe under Eden’s protection it would be possible but—” she shook her head, “Not for me. Your Queen would probably have me executed for my crimes, yes? I… I know how harsh Eden’s code of law can be.” 

At that, Hyunsung felt his heart break for the woman. Was she insinuating what he thought she was?

“You’d be willing to do that for Iris?” he asked softly. “To die to give her a better life?”

“Why not? I’m already a dead woman walking,” Selena professed.

 “But at the same time, I— I don’t think I could give up Zarathustra like that. The Founder, she… ahh, as awful as it is to say, she's still my friend. I still believe in the cause. I just don’t have it in me to betray her fully, and— some part of me knows I’m only alive because she knows that too.”

A damning statement. So Hyunsung wouldn’t be getting any further information out of her. Selena was caught between a rock and a hard place, the choice to live in the shadows and drag Iris down with her, or to become a traitor to her cause. Both would likely result in a painful death. 

However, Hyunsung knew of one solution. 

“Have you considered going to a place where even Zarathustra can’t find you?” he asked hesitantly. “Somewhere out of The Founder’s reach?”  

Selena frowned. “You mean like the stretches of Outer Kingdom, or the Maritime islands? I’m afraid there’s almost no place in this world where The Founder hasn’t sunk her claws into.”

“Well, what about another world?” Hyunsung suggested, “Another… realm?”

“T-The Giant Realm?” Selena said, her eyes growing wide.

 “You mentioned it earlier. From the sound of it, it’s not really the type of place humans could—”

“I think we could make it work,” Hyunsung insisted. Perhaps he was putting all his eggs in one basket, but he wanted desperately for their goals to align. 

When he looked at Selena, he could not see a guilty criminal unworthy of redemption. All he could see was a guilty soul. A soul not unlike his own.

“I was hesitant to tell you this, but the sword’s owner had… another request. She— she wanted me to bring her both the sword and the thief,” he divulged. 

“That being said, I think I can convince her to go easy on Iris. This giant, she runs a dojo for martial arts and sword mastery. She’s accepted human pupils before, so maybe we could arrange for you and Iris to stay with her? It’ll be a challenge, but First Murim really isn't too bad if you give it a—”

The mercenary was taken aback as Selena's hands suddenly sprung for his own.

“You’d do that for us? Truly?” she asked, squeezing his fingers with fervent intensity. 

“I’m… I’m not that opposed to the idea. Anywhere where I can give Iris a semblance of a life is fine, and her powers could certainly use training, but— what’s the price?”

If Hyunsung had learned anything from this trial, it was that everything was a trade. But did it always have to be?

“Nothing,” the mercenary answered firmly, deciding against the principle. “It’s already a good deal for me. But umm, if you could, would you please answer just one question for me?”

Selena’s grip loosened.

 “Alright… but please, no questions about the Founder.”

Hyunsung straightened in his seat. 

“I know. Just tell me this— has Zarathustra infiltrated Eden at any point within the last seven years? Please, I must know.”

Scanning his face, Selena thought about the question for a second. 

“No,” she said eventually, “At least, not that I know of.”

Hyunsung sighed a breath of relief.

“Honestly. Eden is probably last on Zarauthustra’s list,” Selena admitted. “There are other kingdoms with higher priority levels for The Founder. Ones that treat humans worse than Eden, or ones that have personally spited her.” 

So the founder was the vindictive type. Still, good news was good news. Hyunsung dreaded the thought of telling Uriel about Zarathustra, but at least they didn’t have to worry about any snakes from within. 

Content, the mercenary rose from his seat.

“Well, if it doesn’t bother you, then do you mind breaking the news to Iris? I don’t want to rush you, but it’d be good if we left as soon as possible.”

Selena collected their plates as she bit the inside of her cheek.

“No, that won’t work— we’re never going to convince Iris to just up and leave like that. She’s a stubborn child, and much less prone to change than she thinks. We are going to have to trick her.”

“Trick her?”

Just what was Selena thinking? The woman paced around the room, looking deep in thought until a bright look flashed upon her face.

“I got it!” she exclaimed cheerily. Sweeping across the kitchen with a smile, she laid down her plan like it was the easiest thing in the world. 

 “I’ll have Iris escort you to the Giant Realm under the guise of returning the sword. She’ll want to make sure that if she can’t have it, then you can’t either.”

“Umm, alright. And what about you?” Hyunsung asked her.

“I’ll pack in the meantime. Would you mind coming back for me after Iris is taken care of? In what manner do you travel to this realm? Zarathustra taught me a lot of things, but nothing about this.” 

It was at that moment that Hyunsung remembered the beanstalk. Dogkak had a lot of explaining to do, and perhaps he should get Bihyung to interrogate him later. For now though, someone else would do.

“Right… about that. Why don’t we get Iris back in here?” the mercenary suggested. 

“I have a feeling it’s time for her to share her side of the story.”

___________

“Look, I already told you everything!” Iris insisted, her eyes rolling to the far reaches of her skull. 

“That red bastard told me about the sword, okay? He offered me a million coins if I could find it and give it to him! Obviously I had to go and see what the fuss was about!” 

Her face burned and skin clammy from standing in the sun for so long, Iris was feeling anything but agreeable at the moment. Not only had she had to put up with the most annoying creature in existence for an hour because Selena was having “grownup talk” with a strange muscular man, but now she was being ordered to return the heap-of-junk sword to its oversized owner? Just how was that fair?

“Alrighty, but how did you manage to find the Breaking the Sky Sword School?” Hyunsung asked her, doing his best to maintain a calm but authoritative air. Showing weakness in front of Iris was akin to drawing blood in shark-infested waters. 

“It couldn’t have been simple navigating First Murim, especially not at your… size.” 

“Puhh? You really think it was that difficult? All I had to do was walk five minutes before hearing someone complain about the ‘Breaking the Sky Sword School.’ It took even less time to draw the connection.”

The girl stared Hyunsung down with a disgusted look. 

“You know those city folks will answer just about any questions you ask them, right? Directions and everything. They didn’t even give two shits about my height.”

“Then, what about the beanstalk?” Hyunsung continued, ignoring her crass jab at his intellect. “Why couldn’t Selena see it?”

“What makes you think I know more than you do?” 

“Come on now. Dogkak must have told you something. More than he told us at least.” Bihyung grumbled, his head already hurting from the conversation.  

In turn, Iris scrunched her nose at the dokkaebi. She didn’t like his implication that she was lying, nor did she like his snobby attitude. He was even more insufferable than his human counterpart.  

“Well, he didn’t— maybe it slipped his mind? All I know is that besides us three, no one can see the damn stalk. Go find the guy yourself if you really care so much.”

“Well… at least we can agree on the bastard part.”

Trying to ease tensions between the girl and dokkaebi, Selena cleared her throat. She was looking more cheerful than Iris had seen her in a long time, eyes gleaming and mouth titled into a small smile. Was her extensive conversation with the mercenary really so impactful?

“So this beanstalk,” Selena said, “You climb it to reach the Giant Realm? I imagine that was quite the dangerous feat.”

“Please,” Iris laughed, “What type of idiot tries climbing to the Giant Realm? 

“And what do you mean by that?” Bihyung interjected. 

“Oh you can’t be serious. You’re telling me you didn’t grab onto the stalk as soon as it started growing? Hah, it’s just as I thought— you two are all brawns and no brain. Well,” Iris looked mockingly at the dokkaebi, “At least one of you is. What are you, then? Some sort of glorified mini pouch?” 

 It was at that moment that Bihyung seriously considered harming a child. Not even Dogkak had been this insulting to deal with. 

“Watch yourself,” he growled. “You don’t want your revolution to turn into a martyrdom.”

“Why you—!”

“Alright! That’s enough,” Selena interrupted the two. She took a step towards her ward, lowering herself to her knees until they were face to face.

“Iris, please do what I told you and return the sword with Hyunsung-nim,” she ordered. “You wanted to ensure its safety, yes? Well here’s your chance— do this, and I’ll forgive you for stealing it in the first place. And for almost killing our two guests. And for revealing your powers to them.” 

Selena put a hand to her chin. “Oh, and for selling Elaine for the beans. Honestly, I’m still upset about that one.”

Groaning internally, Iris crossed her arms. She wanted to stamp her feet and insist she did nothing wrong, that everything she had done was for the sake of a better, brighter tomorrow, a glorious revolution where they wouldn’t be forced scrape by on the shared wages of Selena’s meager garden and their cow’s daily products, but when Selena listed out her transgressions like that, it was difficult to argue. 

“Aghhhh! Fine, fine— I’ll do it.”

“Good.”

Hesitantly, Selena placed a hand on Iris’s head. 

“I know you’re frustrated with what we’ve been doing the last two years,” she sighed.

“I know. I’m sorry we’ve had to move so often. I’m sorry I’ve had to hold you back, and that I’ve asked you to hide parts of yourself. I thought I was protecting you, but all I've done is try to make you more like me— weak, feeble, and afraid to step into the light.” 

Selena wrapped the girl in a tight embrace.  

“But Iris,” she muttered into her shoulder, “That’s all going to change soon. I’m going to do better. I promise.”

Surprised by her guardian's words and sudden display of affection, Iris tensed.

 “Ah? What do you mean by that?“ 

Truly, what had gotten into Selena’s head? As long as they had been together, Iris had never known her to be this sentimental. She rarely tried to touch Iris at all, always backing out of any attempted embrace. The most Selena had ever done was drag the girl away from the public eye. 

She’s embarrassed, Iris always told herself.  Embarrassed and ashamed.  Ashamed of my revolution, of my powers— of me. Why does she bother keeping me around then?” 

“Ugh, Selena,” Iris whined, becoming increasingly uncomfortable, “Let me go already. You’re ruining my hair.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

She released the girl without a further word. Iris turned her back towards her, making a move for the entrance as she checked her pockets.

Good, I still have it, she thought to herself. That will come in handy. Especially since— ah. 

As if right on cue, a subtle tremble shook through the ground. Unlike the one caused by the mercenary earlier, this tremble was barely enough to shift the kitchen chairs from their spot. A light rattle shook the house.

“Uh, what was that?” the dokkaebi asked. 

Iris peeked her head outside the door. The fake Breaking the Sky sword, stabbed in the ground right where she left it, aligned perfectly with the beanstalk’s outline. The plant shrunk slowly from the clouds, sinking in curved spirals until it dipped behind the sword’s hilt. 

The green pillar was gone just like that, and with it, the mercenary’s hopes of making it back to the Giant Realm. Amused, Iris let out a small laugh. 

“Ah, what are we going to do now?” Hyunsung groaned to himself. He looked on the verge of collapse, the weight of another setback threatening to swallow him whole.

As Iris watched the man fall into a state of irreparable despair, she pulled a small brown seed from her pocket.

“Ah, will you look at your face? There’s no need to look so down,” she said with a smug grin. 

“Rejoice, my comrades, luck is on our side— your savior here has a solution, as she always does. Now, shall we get going, then?” she gestured to the open field. 

Iris grabbed the sword and felt the surge of mana rush within her, panting lightly as she pulled the giant blade from the ground.

<<Purest Sword Form (Level 2) Now Casting!>>

“The sooner we do this, the sooner you’ll be out of my sight,” she said. “For good.”

Chapter Text

Ever since she was old enough to remember, Iris Vladimirovna Rebezova dreamed of revolution. Of change. She dreamed so hard that sometimes she could taste fire on her tongue, or hear the cries of rebellion in the air. Her parents made sure she knew all the stories too. 

However, the era she was born in wasn’t an era of revolution. It was a world dominated by desires and monarchies, and was determined by the rulers of said monarchies. Iris realized from a young age that there was no real “revolution” in this world, and there was no true freedom for humans either. 

There was only scheming, plotting, and secrets. Her parents never told her what they were doing, but ever since they moved to Asgard for their work, Iris could tell something had changed. They spent less time with her, and were always away on one of their “missions.” They made some strange friends too during this time, adults who wore dark robes and whispered in harsh voices whenever they were over. The compound they lived in was even more stifling. 

Iris had no patience for it. Her parents' promotion did not interest her. She wanted action, and she was precocious enough to demand it. Perhaps that is why she was left in the care of a young woman whenever her parents were away, and by the age of six, practically lived with her.  

Selena, the woman was called. Selena and her kind smile. She was the most normal of her parent’s new friends, and therefore, the most boring. Nothing she did ever interested Iris.

Whenever Selena wasn’t running after her or teaching the girl her letters, she was always in the company of a striking woman, a woman with long blond hair and a single bloody red eye. She would come over to Selena’s house every now and then, chatting with her as Iris was told to go play in the other room. Obviously, this angered the girl greatly.

Who was this woman to take up so much of Selena’s time? And why were they leaving her out of their discussions? 

Sometimes, however, the woman would turn her head towards Iris. She’d give her a curious look, her red eye swirling as she asked the girl various questions. 

Was she learning her history well? What were her favorite stories? Had she ever felt a surge of strong energy within her?

Before Iris could answer, Selena would always interrupt the conversation. She’d drag the woman outside to discuss something or other, leaving a seething Iris all on her own. It was no fair. Why was she always left out? 

Iris blamed the woman, her parents, and most of all, Selena. She swore she’d never give her the time of day, and strove to be as difficult as possible. The look of exasperation on Selena’s face was worth it every time, recompense for her overbearing nature and inability to get her parents to stay.

As she grew older, Iris even took up swordplay to spite Selena, practicing with a fake blade her father had brought her from one of their trips. It was what all the heroes in her stories did after all, and she needed to prepare herself for the start of the revolution. Admittedly, Iris was clumsy and  uncoordinated, but for a seven year old, she was quite the natural. And a few years later, when she was 10, everything changed. 

As Iris was slashing against a dummy she had made from a burlap bag and loose straw she found in the fields, feeling particularly spited because of her parent’s broken promise to return home last night, a burst of energy spiked within her chest. Something felt different. A scream erupted from Iris’s mouth, and then, an onslaught of letters appeared before her eyes. Purest Sword Form, Intermediate Sword Training, A Revolution’s Will…

Of course, Iris had to test them out. A primal green energy surrounded her. As her sword grew lighter in her hands and her slashes became deeper and more controlled, the dummy’s head flew off several meters in the air. Her pride set ablaze and heart racing, Iris ran inside to tell Selena of what just occurred. Strangely, she couldn’t find the woman anywhere.  

That same afternoon, Selena burst through the door in a panicked frenzy. Her face was red and distraught, scouring the room like a vulture until she locked eyes with Iris. Iris, who upon seeing the woman, smiled proudly as she explained what she had done that very morning. 

For some reason, Selena’s face grew even more red. Tears trickled in the corners of her eyes, and she told Iris to pack her belongings. There had been an incident, she said, an incident involving her parents. They weren’t coming back, and she needed Iris to “be strong, ok?” She needed Iris to come with her. 

Whatever had happened to the Rebezovs, Selena was convinced the same would happen to them. She brought Iris what she had left of her parents’ belongings, her father’s mittens and mother’s fur hat. The sight of them left Iris speechless.

For once in her life, the revolutionary didn’t protest. She followed Selena’s instructions numbly, clinging to her as they rode off into the night. Iris watched as the fire Selena had set engulfed the house, marking their farewell. The flames had burned so beautifully then, so twisted and high that they were forever singed in Iris’s mind.

Maybe that’s why her eyes were so fixed on the sight of the fireplace. The fireplace currently burning in The Breaking The Sky School, a large black pot hanging above its flames. A towering figure stood right in front of it, a coy smile on her lips as she stared towards the open door. Iris locked eyes with the horrifying giantess, gripping tightly to the sword in her hands.

Calm down, Iris, she told herself, snapping back to reality. You’re just dropping the sword off. She doesn’t know what you did. 

“Ah, back so soon, Lee Hyunsung? Did you really miss me that much?” the large woman said in a cheeky tone, addressing the man at Iris’s side.

 “You’re back just in time. The dumplings will be done soon, and you’re lucky enough to taste them fresh out the pot.”   

Turning her head behind her, the giantess’s eyes gleamed as she blew a huff of smoke in her visitors’ direction. An equally enormous dog sat next to her, lifting its head as soon as the two humans entered the dojo. It growled tensely at Iris. 

Woof! Woof! 

What’s it’s problem? Iris thought to herself.

With a curious look, the giantess turned her gaze to the mercenary. 

“I see you brought my sword. And this girl, she must be—?” 

Eyes growing wide, Hyunsung quickly cut her off. 

“It’s good to see you again, Minyoung-nim,” he greeted as he bowed to the giant. 

“This is Iris. I ran into her on my climb back to the Mortal Realm, and since her magic allows her to carry heavy weapons like this, I thought her presence would be useful. Do you, ummm, think we could talk in private for a second…?” 

Iris stiffened. Why did— what was the idiot’s name again? Lee Hyunsung? Why did Lee Hyunsung look so guilty? She noticed the way his eyes avoided hers on their trip up the beanstalk and through Murim, but that was nothing compared to the look on his face right now.

In response to his question, Minyoung’s thick brows shot up. She eyed the sword in Iris’s hand curiously, pulling herself to her feet as she lumbered over to the pair. The pieces began to click in the girl’s head. 

Had— had this idiotic excuse of a man just duped Iris into giving herself over to the giantess? 

She couldn’t believe it. How could he do that after she spared his life earlier that day?! After she taught him the trick to climbing the beanstalk easily? After she had so graciously agreed to accompany him back to the Giant Realm at Selena’s ridiculous request?!

Blood boiling, Iris spat out a curse as she turned the fake Breaking the Sky Sword towards the mercenary.

Wait a second, Iris, it’s not what you—!” 

She didn’t care. Hyunsung’s neck was looking particularly enticing, and thoughts of sending his head rolling off his body filled her mind with an immense amount of satisfaction.

Unfortunately, she forgot to take Minyoung into consideration. Grabbing the blade with one hand and scooping Iris up with the other, the giant smiled down at the girl in her grip, casually keeping her pinned to her chest even as she struggled to break free. 

“Oh, a feisty one, isn’t she? I never imagined she’d be so young,” Minyoung laughed. “Well, credit where credit is due. Your heist was quite impressive, if a complete failure.”

Though her mouth remained curled, Minyoung’s eyes narrowed into something fierce.

“So you’re our little thief, huh? Our little mage?”

Woof. Woof, woof!

Even the mutt confirmed as much. Iris gave the dog a nasty glare. 

“That’s what I thought,” Minyoung said with a shrug. “Care to explain yourself, little one? Or do you want to take your punishment in silence?”

“Punishment?!” Iris jolted. She kicked her feet furiously against Minyoung’s body, forgetting the fear building up in her chest. 

“No damn way! Lee Hyunsung, when I get my hands on you—!”

“Hold on, Minyoung-nim,” the mercenary interjected, passing over the girl’s blatant threat. He gave Iris an apologetic look, and then turned his head upwards to meet Minyoung’s gaze.

“I know you said you were going to punish the thief,” he recalled, “but I was wondering if you would be open to another idea? I have a proposition for you.”

“Hmmm? What do you have in mind?” Minyoung asked. While she focused her attention on him, Iris tried once again to dislodge herself from the giant. With her teeth. 

“Hey now! No biting!” 

Dropping the fake Breaking the Sky Sword with a clang, Minyoung used her other hand to cover Iris’s mouth. 

“Mhmm! Mmhmm!” the girl protested. Her face scrunched up ruefully, but eventually, she gave up the struggle. Curse the giant and her oversized hands. 

Minyoung let out a hearty laugh. “Mmm, that’s better. Now about this idea, Hyunsung? What exactly do you have in mind?” 

The mercenary scratched his head. “Well uh, hear me out…”

____________

“Disciple?! Live here?!” a hastily tied up Iris screeched from her low-rise seat. “I’d rather chew my own arm off!” 

“Noted,” Minyoung hummed. She gave the rope a light tug, examining her work before deciding it was satisfactory. Then, returning to the pot in front of her, exclaimed:

“Come here, Lee Hyunsung! Do you see how this one is golden brown?” The giant scooped the dumpling up with her large ladle.

 “Now that’s the color you want for a murim dumpling,” she exclaimed. “Heh, it seems I haven’t lost my touch after all.” 

Placing all of the steaming dumplings onto a single large plate, Minyoung put her creation down on the table. There were about 20 dumplings in total, each one bigger and more beautiful than the last. The Breaking the Sky Sword Master barked happily next to Hyunsung.   

Woof! Woof!

“Ah, that’s amazing, Minyoung-nim,” the mercenary responded gingerly. He picked a smaller one up with his hand, examining its appearance with a curious expression. It didn’t look all that different from a regular dumpling to him, but Hyunsung kept that to himself. 

 “They look fantastic. But umm… what do you think of my proposal?” 

“NOT GOING TO HAPPEN!” Iris spat from her side of the table. 

“Hush now. You think you’re the only one who's disappointed?” Minyoung sighed dramatically. She gave Hyunsung a playful wink.

 “I was hoping the thief would be a handsome man! Imagine my disappointment when you brought back this child. Oh, the fun I could have had.”

Iris cringed at her words. “There is something deeply wrong with you, lady,” she murmured under her breath. Minyoung just grinned. 

“Hah! I know. Now eat your dumpling already,” the giant fussed as she held up one for Iris to bite. 

“Maybe you’ll be more agreeable on a full stomach.”

The group took a second to pause their discussion as they enjoyed the meal Minyoung had prepared. Using the two sticks in his hand, Hyunsung bit into his dumpling and watched as the others did the same. His eyes widened as he chewed.

The Murim dumpling was the dumpling to end all other dumplings. Its strong flavor, the subtle hit of ginger, the perfect thickness of the dough as it passed over his tongue… not to mention the mouth-watering, juicy meat on the inside. Was that pork? Or something else? Hyunsung couldn’t tell.

However, it didn’t matter. The dumpling was unlike anything the mercenary had ever tasted before. Almost every dish from the Mortal Realm paled in comparison to this mighty dumpling, a dumpling that was somehow both nostalgic and timeless. For the first time, Hyunsung felt himself relating to Pildu on a fundamental level.   

“Minyoung-nim, this is—”

“The best thing you’ve ever had in your life?” she grinned. “I know. And what do you think, little one?”

Even Iris couldn’t hide the pure bliss on her face. Reluctantly, she replied:

“It‘s… alright.”

Minyoung frowned. “Only alright? Well perhaps you’ll come to like the taste overtime— though I’ll admit, I only cook murim dumplings for my disciples on special occasions.” 

“Huh?!”

Hyunsung pulled his attention away from the dumpling (as hard as it was) and back to Minyoung.

“So you agree then? You don’t mind taking on two humans here?” he asked hopefully. 

Minyoung crossed her arms. 

“Ehhh, why not? I’ve been looking for new disciples, and I’ve taught humans before. It shouldn’t be much of a challenge.”

Turning her head, Minyoung looked Iris over with a keen expression. “Besides, a young mage who specializes in sword magic? Consider me an eager master! She’ll do wonders with proper training, and a proper attitude check.”  

“H-Hold on—” Iris stuttered, squirming against her bonds, “I didn’t agree to this! You can’t just make me become a disciple against my will!”

“Fair enough, but ah, if you don’t mind me asking Iris— don’t you think that training at the Breaking the Sky School will help you become stronger?” Hyunsung proposed. “If you get stronger, then… your revolution will too. You won’t need a special sword to convince people to join your cause. They’ll join because of you.”

Hyunsung was surprised how easily those words came to him. How he meant them too. Although he wasn’t on board with the idea of revolution or using violence to achieve what he considered to be an unreachable goal, some part of him sympathized with the girl. Another part hoped Minyoung’s training would be enough to tame her.

“I—” Iris murmured, clearly mulling the idea over in her head. Eyes narrowed and mouth twisted into a stubborn sneer, the revolutionary couldn’t deny the appeal of Hyunsung’s words. Still, her pride was on the line.  

“I…. aghhhhh! I’ll—I’ll think about it,” Iris spat out eventually. “But what about Selena? I— I can’t leave her behind.” 

“I’ll go pick her up right now. That is, if that’s alright with you, Minyoung-nim?” 

The giant nodded. “Go right ahead. Oh, and take some dumplings for that companion of yours. I’m sure he’ll appreciate it.”

“Oh! Thank you.” 

As Hyunsung wrapped a few dumplings up and stuffed them in his pouch, a realization suddenly hit Minyoung. She snapped her fingers together with a piercing sound. 

“Ah! I forgot to ask last time— do you need any more beans to get back to your realm?” she asked the mercenary.

“That is how you arrived in Murim the first time, yes? I don’t know how they ended up in your hands, but I hope you didn’t share the secret with others.”

“No, of course not, Minyoung-nim,” Hyunsung replied.

“Good. Although the stalk’s visibility is limited to only those who touch it, the council likes to keep a tight leash on that sort of thing. We can’t have too many of you land dwellers climbing up here. Not with your terrible rudeness,” she joked.

Both Hyunsung and Iris looked at her in surprise. Well, at least that answered their earlier question. 

“Of course, Minyoung-nim. I understand,” he assured. “Thank you for everything.”

As Hyunsung walked away and headed towards the dojo’s exit, humming to himself as he completed all he set out to do, Minyoung let out a burst of laughter. 

“Oyy, Lee Hyunsung!” she called after him. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” 

“Hmm? What do you mean?”

Grinning from ear to ear, Minyoung pulled a slip of paper out of her pocket. It was roughly the size of Hyunsung’s chest, and written in a language the mercenary couldn’t even begin to understand. 

“Your recipe?” Minyoung laughed. “I’m not as fluent in common writing as I am speaking, but I'm sure the dokkaebi will find a way to translate it. Ha, were you really about to walk off without your prize?”

A wave of mortification overcame Hyunsung as he took the paper from Minyoung. He couldn’t stop his cheeks from going flush. Dear constellations, what had he been thinking? Bihyung would have never let him live it down if he were here. 

“You saved me. Thank you, Minyoung-nim,” Hyunsung replied shyly.  

“Don’t thank me– I don’t deserve it. Thanking someone for doing what they were supposed to do makes you look pathetic,” Minyoung asserted.

“You’re not pathetic, are you Lee Hyunsung?”

“Uhh… no?”

Minyoung put a hand to her chin. Another one of her playful looks spread across her face, and Hyunsung prepared himself for her next words.    

“Really? Well, that’s too bad— I have quite the thing for pathetic men.” 

_____________ 

Upon further reflection, maybe Hyunsung was pathetic. Not in the way that Minyoung was fond of though. Pathetic in the way he couldn’t bear to re-enter the dojo after the giant’s flirtatious comment, even as he dropped Selena off. He had embarrassed himself enough already.

“You have everything?” Bihyung asked the woman as he rummaged through his pocket, a tired look on his face. “I didn’t miss anything, did I?”

The dokkaebi sounded polite— polite as he could be, given his earlier talk with Dogkak. In the short time Hyunsung had left him, Bihyung had confirmed Minyoung’s statement about the beans, told him to steer clear of selling them again, and threatened the other dokkaebi about conspiring with Iris to steal the sword. Something must have upset him, however, because Bihyung’s usual energy was all but dried up.   

“Yes,” replied Selena, half foot in the dojo, the other hanging out. She ruffled through her bag as she confirmed Bihyung’s question, forehead still beaming with sweat from the climb. 

“Thank you, Bihyung, and you as well, Hyunsung-nim. That was, uh, quite the trip.”

Hyunsung nodded his head. It was his third venture back to Murim, and even he had to admit that he was exhausted by now. They couldn’t use Iris’s method of climbing the beanstalk, so a traditional climb was running its course through their bodies. Hyunsung’s muscles ached like pin pricks, and his eyes drooped ever so slightly.  

“Well, I suppose this is where we part ways. I wish you luck on your quest,” Selena bowed. “You’ve done so much for us. Please if there’s anything you ever need, don’t hesitate to—”

CLANG!

WOOOF! WOOF!

“Hey! What did I say about throwing your weapon like that?” Minyoung’s booming voice called from inside. 

“Uhhh… not to do it?” a higher, whiny voice replied. Selena’s head turned towards the sound instantly. 

“Correct! The second you become defenseless is the second you lose the fight. Do that again and I’ll hit you with my pipe.”

“Agh! But what if I hit my target and kill them on the first try?”

“Did you though?” the giant asked. 

The other voice paused. 

“No.”

“Exactly. And you never will. Now, do you have any other questions for me?”

“Yes— why are you so freakishly tall?”

The audacity in her question struck even Hyunsung. 

Minyoung barked out a laugh.“Hah! Curious, are you? I have Ancient blood, little one. Although most of them were wiped out during the Titanomachy, the Ancients were the first giants who roamed the world, each with their hundred hands and hundred faces. I did not inherit such traits thankfully, nor have I met any fellow descendants. We’re rare even in this realm.” 

There was a hint of sorrow in her voice as she said those words. 

“Well, I’ve answered your question, so now answer mine. Tell me, my disciple— why are you such a brat?” 

“Hey!”

Hyunsung raised an eyebrow. It seemed Iris had adapted fairly quickly to her new situation, if their conversation was anything to go by. 

“I’d better head inside,” Selena muttered to herself. As she took her first step in, the woman tilted her head back at Hyunsung.

“Hyunsung-nim… thank you. For our talk, I mean.”

He smiled. “Of course. I’m happy I could help you with your problem.” 

“No, but really, you’ve done so much more than that,” Selena insisted. “You’ve helped me realize some things about myself, and I don’t know if it’s my place to say this, but—” she hesitated, taking her time to draw out her words:

“You’re a good man, Lee Hyunsung. Please, don’t ever let yourself think otherwise.”

“I… What?” Hyunsung faltered. He took a step back. Where was this coming from? 

Selena smiled sadly at him. “You know what I mean. The guilt you carry on your shoulders, I can sense it's not too far off from mine. We’re alike in that sense, if no other.”

Hyunsung’s heart pounded in his chest. Was it really that obvious? Had Selena figured him out that quickly, just from one conversation together? 

“Still,” she continued, “I’d ask you to remember what I said. Forgiving yourself is a start, but if that’s not possible then… remember what’s important to you— who’s important, too.”

Selena turned back towards the door, her bags hanging loosely in her fingers. Before she left his sight forever, however, the final words to come out of her mouth pressed into Hyunsung like hot, jagged stones, each one more crushing and brutal than the last. 

“Sometimes those we hurt the most are the ones we wish to atone for in the first place. Please, don’t make the same mistakes I did.”

And with that, Selena was gone. The two companions stood in silence, neither having the courage to break it. They walked back without a single word exchanged between them. 

Good man? Forgiveness? Atonement? the mercenary thought to himself after some time. 

Where had all that come from?

If Lee Hyunsung thought for a second that any of those words applied to him, he wouldn’t be going through Uriel’s trials in the first place. He wouldn’t suffer the angel’s constant degradation, and he wouldn’t break his back trying to help all those who crossed his path. Hyunsung knew his redemption hinged upon his completion of the seven trials, but the day where he could confidently say he was a good man and deserving of forgiveness was still too far away. The same could be said of his future with Heewon. 

What Selena said about hurting those I love, it can’t possibly be true, right? Hyunsung asked himself. 

I’m doing this for Heewon-ssi. Maybe our separation is hurting her right now, but… it will all be worth it in the end. I’m sure of it. 

It had to be true.

“Hyunsung,” Bihyung’s voice interrupted from his left, “Your feet are dragging.”

“Hmm? Oh, I’m sorry.”

Hyunsung lightened his footsteps, taking care to make as little noise as possible. His shoulders hunched and head low, the mercenary swerved past multiple bodies and stalls as they entered the more crowded sector of First Murim, his thoughts consuming him entirely. 

“Hyunsung,” Bihyung called again, this time with more disgust, “Your head’s dragging too. You’re going to bump into someone if you keep doing that.”  

“Ah—? Oh, you’re right, Bihyung-ssi. Thank you.”

…

Bihyung let out a frustrated groan. 

“Look,” he snapped, patience worn thin, “I don’t know what’s gotten into you, but— you need to let it go. Are you really going to let a stranger’s words affect you that much?”

Hyunsung flinched. “Selena isn’t—”

“Oh COME ON! Of course she is, we met her yesterday!”

The dokkaebi shook his head. “I don’t care how long of a conversation you had, there’s no way she knows you well enough to judge your character like that. Who knows you better, Hyunsung? Selena, or yourself?”   

“My— Myself?” Hyunsung guessed. 

“Exactly! And don’t let anyone tell you otherwise. Have some faith in yourself for once, alright? You humans put far too much stake in what others think about you,” Bihyung scoffed. “It’d be laughable if it wasn’t so pathetic.” 

Hyunsung let his words sink in. The dokkaebi’s advice held a certain amount of truth, he knew, and Hyunsung could admit that he often let himself get in his own head. Let himself spiral, even, at the smallest exchange of words, at the smallest test of character— something had to change. Maybe Hyunsung needed to think as his companion did. 

“You’re right, Bihyung-ssi,” he concluded. “I—I should trust myself more. What I’m doing now, it’s the only path forward: I’m sure of it. I’ll stick these trials out until the end.” 

Bihyung’s mouth curled into a half smile. 

“Good, you’d better. Now, about that Guardian of the Lake… what‘s our plan? I don’t think he’ll be too happy to see me in your company, or the state of that rose.” 

The dokkaebi had a point there. Hyunsung sighed as they reached the open fields beyond First Murim’s borders, the opaque mist hanging in the distance. 

“I’m not sure yet,” he admitted, pulling two of Minyoung’s creations from his pouch. “But we’ll think of something along the way. The journey back will be a long one, so we’ll have plenty of time to come up with a plan. Until then, let’s celebrate, Bihyung-ssi—” Hyunsung smiled as he offered a dumpling to his companion. 

“You’ve helped me with the completion of my second trial. I don’t want to get ahead of myself, but I think that’s cause for celebration. Cheers.”

The dokkaebi took his offering with a near suspicious glance. 

“Celebration, huh?” Bihyung smirked. “Maybe hold off on that. The Guardian seems like the type to pull a fast one, and I don’t doubt he’ll be angry with your… loose interpretation of the contract.”

A murmur of delight passed the dokkaebi’s mouth as his sharp teeth pierce through the chewy dough. 

“Shit, you can’t say he doesn’t have taste though— these dumplings really are worth the price! I would trade you in a heartbeat if I could get my hands on more of these,” the dokkaebi admitted. “Maybe even kill.” 

Hyunsung let out a small laugh. Bihyung’s sense of humor— if he was joking— was truly as contentious as ever. 

Chapter Text

Bihyung looked over the paper in Hyunsung’s hands with a mixed expression. Scallions, ginger, sesame oil… what was that last ingredient on the list? Ehh, whatever. He scribbled down the letters below Minyoung’s writing without much thought, returning his ink and quill to his portal when he finished.  

“There, that should do it,” Bihyung grumbled. “Now, about that plan— I still think it’s shit.” 

Hyunsung’s eyes lifted from the text he had previously been studying. He rolled up the newly translated scroll and placed it in his pouch, giving the dokkaebi an overwrought look.

“Bihyung-ssi, I know it’s risky—”

“That’s an understatement.”

“Huh? Oh, I suppose so but… is there really another choice?” Hyunsung sighed.

“The Guardian will kill both of us if he sees you. No matter how angry he is, the blood contract is still in place. He can’t harm me unless one of the conditions is broken.” 

“And what if one already has been?” Bihyung pointed out. 

“Then, at least you’ll be safe?” Hyunsung shrugged helplessly. He wasn’t going to bring Bihyung anywhere near The Guardian if he didn’t have to. 

“Safe? With that bastard’s bounty still on my head?” Bihyung scoffed. “Hardly. If you walk in there and die, I’ll be no better off than when we first met— maybe even worse.” 

Even if Hyunsung wanted to argue with the dokkaebi, he couldn’t. The ride had been too long, they were too close to their goal, and at this point, the mercenary couldn’t think of anything else to say. They would be at the Chungmuro Armed Zone in less than an hour, the three day journey providing more than enough time for Hyunsung’s mind to start to unravel. 

No, no I can’t do that, he thought to himself. Constant anxieties aside, Hyunsung was doing his best to reiterate what Bihyung had previously told him.  

Remember what he said. No more overthinking. And no more doubting myself either. 

That was easier said than done, however. In the back of his mind, Hyunsung wondered how his companion did it, always keeping an air of self-assurance and confidence. Then he looked over at the dokkaebi. It seemed Hyunsung would have to eat his words. 

Bihyung, his generally apathetic companion, looked about ready to crawl out of his skin. His foot tapped anxiously against the wagon bench, avoiding eye contact as he pretended to pick something off his tunic. A twitchy energy has taken over his soul, a sharp cry from his usual aloofness.  

“Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung started, trying to ease his companion’s worries, “I appreciate your concern for my safety—”

“—Our partnership,” Bihyung corrected him.

“Right, that, but— I assure you I’ll be fine. We followed his directions, did we not?”

“Hmph, so you say,” Bihyung rolled his eyes. He couldn’t quite justify the fear building in his chest. What Dogkak had told him those few days ago, would he really let the news affect him this much? 

“It doesn’t matter that we did, all that matters is his response,” the dokkaebi insisted. 

“Like I said, the Guardian is a slippery bastard. He’ll find a way to get around the contract if he wants to, so what are we going to do then?” 

Hyunsung had never seen the dokkaebi look so torn. A part of him wanted to reach out and ruffle his companion’s head, but the other part of him knew better.  

Instead, the mercenary did what he knew best— impart clunky words of meaningless comfort. 

“I don’t know… but I’ll get that water no matter what. You can count on it. And, Bihyung-ssi, I promise, Hyunsung began, “That if it comes down to it…” 

The mercenary paused, his voice growing unbearablely heavy.

“…Out of the two of us, me and Pildu, I’ll make sure that I’m the one who comes out of this exchange alive” Hyunsung confessed. 

“I swear it.”  

______________

“Took you long enough,” Pildu sneered. About two weeks worth of waiting had put the Guardian of the Lake in a sour mood, thinking his prospects and deal abandoned. However, his spirit lifted when he heard the mercenary emerge from the surrounding forest, and turned to see him bearing the weight of several key objects in his hands. Pildu’s feet plopped excitedly against the surface of his lake.

“At this point, I thought you’d given up!” he exclaimed as the man came closer.

 “Your king certainly has— just two days ago, he sent another envoy begging me for my water. I suppose he’s under the impression that you’re dead— just like that envoy is.” 

Hyunsung’s eyes widened. Putting aside the news of Pildu’s heinous act, the thought of sending Myungoh a message had slipped his mind completely.

 “Did— did you correct him?” Hyunsung asked hesitantly. What if the news had gotten back to Heewon?

The Guardian laughed. “Of course not. Why should I have? I figured the bastard can afford to sweat it out for a few more days.” 

Well, Hyunsung couldn’t say he was surprised. Burdened with yet another pressing concern, however, he strove to get back to Eden as soon as possible. He couldn’t leave his fiancée in doubt like that. 

Across from him, Pildu stifled a grin. 

“Now, let’s see what you have there,” the water nymph said as took a step closer to the mercenary, meeting him where water met shore.  

“That stone, I assume the dokkaebi has been dealt with?” 

“…Yes,” Hyunsung replied shortly, wanting to recoil at the elation in Pildu’s voice. “As stated in the contract, both him and his bridge have been… removed from Chungmuro. You no longer have to worry about his dealings.”

As the words left his mouth, the mercenary’s mind flashed to the tavern he had left Bihyung in.

“If I don't return by the end of the day,” he had told the dokkaebi before he left, pulling out his official slip from Uriel, “Go to Eden. Show them this.”

Hyunsung scribbled on the back of the paper as he spoke. “If you can, ask for the princess— she’ll have you pardoned by Myungoh once she reads this, at the very least. And Bihyung-ssi— could you please tell her I’m sorry? For everything. She deserves a better ending than this.    

The mercenary’s thoughts were interrupted at the sound of Pildu’s slippery palms clapping together. 

“Perfect! Oh, that truly brings tears to my eyes,” he said, making a mock swipe with his nail. He took the stone from Hyunsung and placed it on the ground.  

“Tell me, what pathetic noises did he make when you crushed his dreams and stamped him out like a bug? I wish I could have heard it myself.”

At that, Hyunsung winced. “I’d…. rather not say.”

“Agh really?“ Pildu rolled his eyes. 

He muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like a curse on Hyunsung’s bloodline, but returned to his previous smile soon after.

“Fine, be that way. I’ll just take comfort in imagining it. In any case, what about the rose?” 

The Guardian eyed Hyunsung suspiciously, failing to see the fabled flower anywhere in sight.

“A little birdy told a little fishy who told another little fishy who told me a few days ago that the Wolf Prince’s curse had been broken. I don’t suppose you had something to do with that?”    

Hyunsung raised a brow. “You spied on me?” 

The Guardian scratched his head. “Ehhh, more like heard from the rumor mill. So, where is it, huh? Don’t tell me you returned with nothing?” 

And here was the part he had been dreading. 

“No, uh, I have the rose…” Hyunsung explained, reaching slowly for his pouch. Bihyung’s portal existed outside of time, so further wilting hadn’t been a problem, but….

 “It’s just, well…”

Whatever reaction the mercenary had expected from Pildu, whatever semblance of wrath and frustration he had prepared himself for, was nothing compared to this. Wet nostrils flaring and yellow teeth barred, the Guardian looked about ready to pull Hyunsung into a watery grave. 

“DOES THAT LOOK LIKE A CURSED ROSE TO YOU?!” Pildu bellowed, eyes boring into the thing in Hyunsung’s hands. 

A single petal attached to a measly stem. The glow of any magic long gone.

“I— I know how it looks, Pildu-nim,” Hyunsung acknowledged, doing his best to sound calm, “But I promise, this is the Wolf Prince’s rose. It was like this long before we arrived, and if you don’t believe me, then—”

The thrust of rushing water that came straight for Hyunsung stopped just shy of his throat. He didn’t even have time to throw up his hand, too startled by the Guardian’s actions. All he could do was flinch back.

Frustrated, Pildu scowled. 

“Chhh, seems like you’re telling the truth,” he growled, struggling against the pull of the blood contract. “I’d say well played, but the fact it was unintentional just makes it worse.” 

“Ahahaha… Oh, I mean— ah, sorry,” Hyunsung apologized quickly. 

Annoyance seeped into every inch of Pildu’s scaly features when he heard that sound. Again, he grunted something under his breath, then flicked his wrist. The wave in front of Hyunsung burst, splashing into foam that slapped the mercenary straight in the face. Hyunsung shook the water from his hair, heart pounding, but relieved all the same.

I might make it out of this alive. 

Pildu snatched the flower from his hand, inspecting its petals like a rotten fruit.

“I suppose this will do,” he grumbled. “Magicless, but a rare stock. Ever-reds grow best in cold weather though. Breeding it will be a pain in the ass…”

As his voice wandered off, Hyunsung pulled more flowers from his pouch. It had been a nightmare convincing Bihyung to part with a few of his beloved treasures, but between his partner’s life and a few flowers, he has chosen the former.  

“Here, take these too.”

“Hmmm?”

“They may not be magical, but these roses are of the same breed. Maybe you can sell them? Or uh, plant them around your lake.” 

That got a holler out of Pildu. 

“Heh, you really don’t know shit about botany, do you?” he laughed. “But sure, I’ll take them. Here,” he opened his palm for Hyunsung. 

With an unceremonious slap, the Guardian slammed the roses next to the broken stone. So much for treating his possessions with care.    

“Alright, what about my last request? That paper, is it—?”

“Yes,” Hyunsung interrupted, unscrolling the giant parchment for Pildu to see. 

“I obtained it straight from Minyoung herself. I, ah, hope that helps.”

Ecstatic, Pildu immediately jumped forward to grasp the paper, but stopped himself at the last second. Realizing his wet hands would smudge the ink, the water nymph took a second to summon his own materials. 

“There we go. Now, let me see…”

As Pildu’s pen eagerly copied down the dumpling’s ingredients and instructions, Hyunsung found himself talking to fill the void.

W— I managed to find that seller you mentioned,” he blurted. “Dogkak was… interesting. His bargain was a little difficult, but I made it to the Giant Realm eventually. It was quite the sight.”

Pildu’s hand briefly paused. 

 “Is that so?” he asked, eyes darting up from the paper.   

Why does he sound so… intrigued? 

“Ah, yes,” Hyunsung replied. He couldn’t see the harm in it. 

“Their city, First Murim, it’s like nothing I’ve ever seen before. Beautiful mountains, crowded food stalls, and— oh! The people of the Giant Realm— what can I say about them? They’re tall, but, not as much as I imagined. And they all wore these strange devices in their ears.”

“Hmm? And what did those do?”

Hyunsung shrugged his shoulders the best he could, the outspread paper limiting his range of motion.

“I’m not certain, but I think the device allowed us to converse in common tongue? That, and a small black box they use to speak through. Minyoung-nim was able to speak without them, however.”

Pildu let out a thoughtful huff.

“Hmmm, those giant bastards really have something going on, huh?” he smirked. “More than our realm, I mean. All those inventions and sights, sometimes it really makes you wonder about the shit you’re missing out on.” 

Briefly, he glanced at the water behind them. “But hey, that’s the luck of the draw, right? A lousy la— realm for a lousy people. As the saying goes in Vedas, karma is a bitch.”  

For some reason, the Guardian’s statement made Hyunsung pause. Though he tried to gloss over it, it never occurred to Hyunsung that Pildu could yearn for something intangible like that, that he could express regret for a life spent unfulfilled. Reflection didn't seem his strong suit.   

“Aaaaannnndddd almost done, just one last— wait, what? Hey, what the hell does this mean?!”

Nose scrunched up in a pissed-off sneer, the Guardian looked at Hyunsung like he had personally spat in his face. 

“W-what are you referring to?” Hyunsung asked. 

“This! This word, Bingfeng— what the hell is it?! I’ve never heard it in my life!” 

“Does it appear anywhere else in the text?” 

With an ugly scoff, Pildu gestured for the mercenary to put down the scroll, shoving his own seaweed parchment in Hyunsung’s face.  

“Add the pounded Bingfeng to the bowl of minced ingredients. Make sure to use the meat from the elongated tube of the Bingfeng— WHAT TYPE OF CREATURE DOES THAT SOUND LIKE TO YOU?” 

Pildu took a deep breath in as he yelled, WHO THE FUCK TRANSLATED THIS RECIPE?”

In his head, Hyunsung began cursing himself. Why hadn’t he checked the paper over after Bihyung finished his scription? Of course there had been a discrepancy. 

Mind blanking, the first lie out of Hyunsung’s mouth was, “Dogkak?” 

However, that just made Pildu angrier.

“Don’t lie to me, you piece of shit!” he screamed. “That idiot can’t read or write! Who the hell are you covering for?”  

…What? 

Hyunsung’s face became a bright shade of red. How— how was that even possible? Didn’t all dokkaebi have inherent language abilities? 

Then a second thought occurred to him. 

Wait a second, is… is Dogkak too young to take full advantage of that skill? Hyunsung questioned, Or just too uninterested in its cultivation? 

Whatever the case was, the mercenary was in deep shit. 

“I— uhhhh…” he began to stutter.

In turn, Pildu’s eyes narrowed in disgust. A look of realization settled on his face.

“You. You didn’t kill that dokkaebi, did you? Was he the one you had translate this bullshit?” 

His voice practically dripped with venom. 

Damn it. What else was left to say? There was no way Hyunsung could continue to feign innocence.

“I— yes, Pildu-nim,” he confessed. “He did. But in all fairness… you didn’t, uh…“ 

“I didn’t, uh, what?!”

“You… didn’t specify I had to kill him?”  

“What the fuck are you talking about?! Of course I—”

The Guardian’s voice trailed off as he examined the contract Hyunsung had hastily pulled from his belt. There, in his own blood, were the words:

Get rid of the dokkaebi north of here, destroy his bridge, and bring a piece of rubble back as proof.” 

And, a few spaced lower, was:

Go to the frigid lands North of Mino Soft, and bring me the cursed rose of Lycaon, The Prince of Wolves. Ignore the flowers in his vast gardens, only the one given to him by the wicked mage will do.”

Followed by: 

Last but certainly not least, is the land beyond Mino Soft’s sky– First Murim, the Realm of Giants. Go forth and bring me their most sacred possession, the recipe for the famous murim dumpling.

Concluding with:

Once these conditions are fulfilled, Lee Hyunsung will receive the cleansing water of the Guardian of the Lake, as agreed upon by both parties.

Hyunsung’s signature at the end tainted the water nymph’s sight. 

“…It’s just loophole after loophole with you, isn’t it?” Pildu muttered, gripping the edges of the paper so tight Hyunsung was worried it would tear.

“Do you take pleasure in using my words against me, you sadistic prick? Does it get you off or something?”

“No of course not!” Hyunsung exclaimed. “And I didn’t meant to twist your words, It just sort of happened that way? Pildu-nim, I’m deeply sorry for how I handled your second and third requests— I should have known better, or at least acted in a quicker fashion. That being said I… I technically did complete my end of the contract, so…”

“So? So what?” Pildu growled. “You expect me to repay you for your half-assed effort? I gained practically nothing from this exchange.” 

“I, uh… I was under the impression that you had to?” Hyunsung asked, knowing he was testing Pildu’s patience. 

“It says it right there in the contract.”

The Guardian paused for a second, as if questioning the audacity of the man before him. His eyes widened before letting out a guttural sound.  

“Oh, you’re too funny!” he barked, head thrown back in wolfish laughter. His black pupils darted back and forth across, vibrating with some sort of primal energy. 

“You think you’re the only one who knows how to exploit a contract? Let’s look at the final clause again, shall we?”   

“Once these conditions are fulfilled,” Pildu repeated, “Lee Hyunsung will receive the cleansing water of the Guardian of the Lake, as agreed upon by both parties.”

Hyunsung crossed his arms. He really had no clue what the nymph was getting at. “Ah, yes… that’s what it says?” 

“Oh, you foolish human— don't you see it?” Pildu flashed him a wicked grin. “I’ll give you a hint— exactly when did I say you’d receive my water?”

When? Hyunsung frowned. Why would he—? Wait a second...

It was Hyunsung’s turn to grab desperately for the paper. Hands shaking, the clause repeated itself over and over again inside his skull, throwing the mercenary into an endless trance. He ran over the words a dozen times each, his pulse quickening by the second.

“That’s right, Lee Hyunsung,” Pildu remarked once he saw the man’s distressed expression.

“I didn't. But hey, cheer up— I won’t make you wait that long. How does eighty years sound? Does your kind live that long?” 

No, Hyunsung thought to himself, no, no, no, no... 

“Hmm? Is that a yes? Great! I’ll see you soon!” Pildu exclaimed, an insurmountable glee filling his voice. 

“I‘ll bring you your prize on your deathbed— enjoy the wait until then.”  

Chapter Text

Why… why, has it come to this?

For the vast majority of his 28 years of living, Lee Hyunsung had never picked up a sword. The majority. 

“A sword is a warrior's weapon,” his commander had told him once. “You don’t look much like a warrior to me, but we’ll change that. Your training with the Steel Militia starts today.”

Those four years of Hyunsung’s life were more or less a blur. He had joined his kingdom’s army relatively young, 18, fresh out of the orphanage with no plans or future in sight. He had been a quiet, somewhat awkward child who had never had any interest in scholarly subjects, nor any real talent in a specific craft. He was well-liked by the other boys, but not popular. Polite, but withdrawn. Strong, but useless. Hyunsung himself never thought he’d amount to much of anything. 

In fact, the only reason Hyunsung joined the militia was because, on his eighteenth birthday, one of his caretakers had told him this: “I think you have the natural constitution to be a soldier. Consider joining the kingdom’s army.”

 So Hyunsung had. He had enlisted long before the mandatory draft had taken place, and, as shameful as it was to admit, had rather enjoyed this period of his life. Hyunsung thrived in such a rigid structure, took pleasure in adhering to strict discipline and set of rules, as well as felt a spiritual satisfaction in serving what he considered to be his homeland. Everything had just fit.     

Overall, there was only one exception to this feeling: swordsmanship. Hyunsung, in all his strength, was nothing short of awful with a sword. Clumsy, inefficient, and inept— how he managed to wield such a weapon was beyond him, especially when the Demon Wars started. Often he would resort to grappling with his bare hands, or whacking demons with the sharp end of his shield, much to the dismay of his commander. He was labeled both a “buffoon” and a “show off” for such acts, a fact a few of his fellow footmen took pleasure in teasing him about.  

Ever the obedient soldier, however, Hyunsung would continue to do what he was told; he wielded the sword for the remainder of his career, never thinking much of it, all the way up until that fateful day. The day of grime, smoke, and ash. 

Hyunsung shuddered just thinking about it. He despised himself for his inaction then, just as he despised himself for what he did afterwards— nothing. He hadn’t even given up the sword. Hyunsung had fought with his infantry to the bitter end, hesitations and regrets be damned. For, if it was wrong to disobey his orders, then it was wrong to abandon them too. Something good had to come out of his decision to stay. 

In the end, however, nothing could have been farther from the truth— neither the Steel Militia nor Steel Kingdom made it to see the final battle, much to Hyunsung’s efforts. They were all but razed to the ground in the previous fight, their numbers spread too thin as they took the bare brunt of the Demon Realm’s forces with a few other human kingdoms in tow. It was no real surprise who benefited from that decision. 

As a result, survivors of the incident, particularly of Hyunsung’s homeland and the neighboring kingdom, Lotus, were few and far between. Many fled to other human settlements, while others took up residence in the likes of Eden and Olympus. Hyunsung himself didn’t know what to do at the time. 

Was he the luckiest man alive, or one of the most laughable beings in existence? If both his actions and inaction had resulted in the deaths of thousands, what right did he have to wield a sword? He was too cowardly to be a soldier, and too sinful to be a man. But he did not want to be a monster either.   

In the end, there was only one choice— to toe the line between man and monster, to use his abominable skills for good. To protect instead of kill.   

Hyunsung, ever since that fateful day, considered himself a soldier who had turned a blind eye to injustice. Thus, he became the Wandering Shield in an attempt to regain his sense of justice, putting down the sword and picking up the shield instead. 

Ultimately, Hyunsung was surprised by how natural the transition had felt— he had always preferred defense anyway, as deflecting fatal blows from his comrades’ necks was always more rewarding than any blow he could deal himself. To Hyunsung, the shield became his redemption, and the sword, his temptation. 

He could not shake this notion from his skull, even as Heewon proved time and time again that the sword could be used for both harm and protection. A sword was nothing more than a tool for the intentions of its wielder, be it good or bad. There was no use in blaming a sword for killing, just as there was no use in blaming a lyre for an awful melody. The culpability did not lie its frame.     

Despite knowing this, however, Hyunsung persisted in his preferences. He would become a mercenary, but only to protect the weak. He would accept pay, but only for the bare means of survival. He would kill, but only when absolutely necessary. A sword just made that option too easy. 

So, what was the problem? If all was as Hyunsung claimed, if he had truly given up the sword and forsaken his life as a killer, then… why was he staring so intensely at one right now? And with such despicable intent crawling in his head?

The sword sat there. Half-buried. Glistening. Reflecting the beams of the bright yellow sun in its battered blade. It was so close, scattered among the rest of the armor Pildu had stripped from previous envoys. A devious thought entered the mercenary’s head.  

Pildu was relaxed. Too relaxed. He wouldn't have time to stop him. If Hyunsung stole back one of the trial items— the rose lying on the ground for instance— and destroyed it, if he reached for the sword soon after and swung, then… could he…? 

No. NO. What am I thinking?! Hyunsung asked himself, knees digging into the ground as they  supported the weight of his collapsed form. He hadn’t realized he’d fallen until now. 

Pildu has made no attempt on my life. I could never justify his death, even if he’s killed before. 

But, a small voice whispered, breeding vicious thoughts, You promised Bihyung-ssi you would kill him if it came down to it. And what about Heewon-ssi? Every second you spend here is one she spends in doubt. You owe it to them both to get this task done, no matter the means. 

“Hey human, what are you still sitting there for?”  Pildu asked, voice snapping Hyunsung back to the world beyond his head. The water nymph looked entirely unconcerned, picking at the dirt beneath his crusty nails as he addressed the man before him. 

“I told you I’d get you your water later, so scram already. I got better things to do than watch you mop around all day.”

Hyunsung locked eyes with the Guardian. Slowly, deliberately. He wondered if those eyes had ever known fear in their lives. 

“I… I just…” he muttered, hands combing through the dirt. In his heart, Hyunsung knew he didn’t have what it took to pick up that sword. His hands shook at the mere thought of it. 

Coward, the voice called again, Fool.

And Hyunsung knew he was— knew it in his bones. Shame creeped into every crevice of his soul, eating at its bits and pieces, gnawing on what little remained. He could feel the fire in his heart waning, and recognized a primitive feeling building in his chest. That sensation sparked something within him. 

It was at that moment that Hyunsung realized there was another weapon at his disposal. Fear. 

“I—” Hyunsung started, looking back up at the Guardian. He dropped the desperation in his voice, shifting to mild acquiescence. If killing Pildu was off the table, then scaring him was the only path forward.  

“I suppose there’s nothing else for me to do— you really showed me up this time, Pildu-nim,” Hyunsung sighed sadly. “The Queen won’t be happy about this.”  

“What Queen?” Pildu frowned, thinking of Han Myungoh. 

“That man couldn’t get a rat to marry him, much less a woman. How he sired a child is beyond me.” 

Yeah, me neither. 

“I— I meant the Queen of Eden,” Hyunsung clarified quickly. 

“Her Majesty was the one who sent me to Mino Soft to cure the princess’s affliction. She was hoping to solve this issue diplomatically, but now that I’ve failed, she’ll send the Judge of Apocalypse in my place— It seems we’re both doomed.”

Pildu rolled his eyes. 

“Pshh, is that supposed to scare me or something? the water nymph scoffed. “What type of tacky title is that? I’ve never heard of the bastard in my life.”

Hyunsung’s eyes narrowed. A subtle rage formed in his chest, an anger he rarely felt before. Under normal circumstances, he would have shut it down but... who was Pildu to insult his fiancee like this? 

“You’ve never heard of the Judge of Apocalypse Jung Heewon?” the mercenary asked innocently, his voice growing increasingly astounded.

“Killer of the mad mage Nirvana, heir to the Eden throne? The Jung Heewon, whose burning flames tore through the bandits of Cheon Inho and freed the village of Geumho— the same warrior who killed the Disaster of Floods with her infamous Hour of Judgement, all without breaking a sweat? Are you certain?” 

Throughout the course of Hyunsung’s list, the Guardian’s face grew more and more pale. He looked about ready to dive back into his lake and swim away, never to be heard from again.  

“The Disaster of Floods… t-that was her?” he muttered quietly. 

“Oh yes,” Hyunsung nodded solemnly. “I was lucky enough to witness the battle myself. Her strength was unstoppable— she killed that Disaster in a matter of minutes, leaving only her charred corpse behind. That’s what she does to all beings labeled as ‘Evil’ by her judgement system. It was the most terrifying thing I’ve seen in my life.”

Piercing through the air between them, every word out of Hyunsung’s mouth was like a stab to Pildu’s gut. His face froze completely— Hyunsung couldn’t blame him. Not a single word he uttered was untrue, minus Heewon’s ‘inevitable’ arrival.

The mercenary stifled a smile. Although he could admit that it was perversed, he felt a small amount of pride in the innate terror his beloved’s deeds were able to elicit. Heewon was just that impressive. 

“Well,” the mercenary sighed after some time, “I guess I’ll be off then— I’ve got my own execution to attend. Oh, and uh… I wish you luck in your efforts against Eden’s princess, Pildu-nim. You’ll… need it.”  

Just as he turned his back, Hyunsung heard the Guardian spring forward.

“Wait!” he yelled, grasping the man by his shoulders.

“You’re not fucking with me, are you? Eden really sent you here? Why the hell do they care about that idiot’s problems?” 

In response, Hyunsung pulled out his official slip. Pildu took it in his hands, staring numbly at the paper as Uriel’s signature burned itself in his brain. 

“The Queen takes good care of her allies,” Hyunsung explained as Pildu looked over the paper, eyes widening, “And even better care of her enemies. It seems we both managed to get on her bad side.” 

Pildu let out a frustrated groan. 

“Shit. Why the hell did you not lead with that in the first place?” he asked Hyunsung. 

“If I had known you were mr. goody-two-shoes and that there was someone worse on the way, I would have never bothered with the blood contract!”     

A knot formed in the mercenary’s stomach. Some part of him hated himself for this underhanded act, but another part was relieved. 

I’m not going to pick up that sword, Hyunsung thought to himself, I’m not going to give in. Even if I have to threaten Pildu like this, it will be worth it. For both our sakes.  

There was no other choice. In the end, if Hyunsung had to pick between the role of deceiver and the role of killer, he would pick the former every time. And, he reasoned, Uriel was likely to send someone to deal with Pildu after he was gone anyway. Knowing this, the mercenary uttered his next words without much shame. 

“I— I thought you deserved some form of compensation for your water,” he professed, “If you weren’t willing to give it freely. And, I thought I was capable of seeing that compensation through. I guess I was wrong.” 

“I’ll say,” Pildu grumbled. “You couldn’t even give me a proper recipe. Now I’ll never know the taste of a murim dumpling again… or make a damn profit.” 

Hyunsung crossed his arms. Of course that’s what Pildu cared about in the end. 

“Y-You’re right,” Hyunsung hesitated, mind racing for a compromise, “And I’m sorry for that, but… I can tell you what the dumpling tasted like, at least? Perhaps that could narrow down the missing ingredient?” 

“Oh— oh wait!” Hyunsung snapped suddenly. He reached for his pouch. “I think I still have one left.”

Leave it to the murim dumpling to be his knight in shining armor. The mercenary pulled the 3-day-old dumpling from his side, the only one that he and Bihyung hadn’t eaten on their way back. Hyunsung was surprised to find the dough relatively intact, if a bit crumpled and sunken in the center. He held the delicacy out for Pildu to see. 

A disgusted look crossed the water nymph’s features. Begrudgingly, he grabbed the dumpling from his grasp.  

“I—” Pildu grunted as he chewed, the creases of his face softening, “I— hmph, it really is as good as I remember. Stale as shit though.”

Even with that insult, Pildu looked happy. Well, as happy as Hyunsung had ever seen him.

“If… if it helps,” the mercenary added slowly, giving Pildu time to savor the bite, “I really don’t think the recipe would be too different with pork. Or— perhaps you could add your own spin to the dish?” he suggested.

“Pildu’s freshwater dumplings, made with fish instead of pork? I uhh… I could see people really enjoying that type of dish. You could still make a good profit.”   

Thanks to Bihyung, Hyunsung knew all the key words (like profit, for instance) that were the most important when dealing with creatures like Pildu. A thoughtful expression appeared on the water nymph’s face. Mouth still taking in the delight of the murim dumpling, however, he swallowed before displaying his usual grin.  

“Pildu’s freshwater dumplings, huh… that doesn’t sound too bad.”

Hyunsung sucked in a breath.

“So… Does that mean you’ll—?”

Pildu cut him off with a laugh. Arrogant, but light. Hyunsung braced himself. 

“Death or dumplings—“ the water nymph shrugged, crossing his arms as he spoke. 

“It’s really not much of a choice, is it?” 

With a flick of his wrist, Pildu summoned the vase he had kept for Hyunsung in a flash of bubbles and splashes.

 “You can have my water, human,” Pildu grunted as he thrusted the vase to the mercenary. Startled, Hyunsung caught it in his arms, spilling a small amount of its contents.

“Consider our contract complete. There’s no use in making an enemy of Eden over such a small matter.”

So, a combination of fear and dumplings was enough to make Pildu admit defeat. Satisfied, his eyes drifted to the items Hyunsung had brought him.  

“I’d recommend submerging the brat’s body in the water,” he informed the mercenary, returning his gaze to the vase. “Make sure she swallows some of it too— you’ll want to rid the gold from her lungs and stomach as soon as possible. If she’s a mage, her mana will be affected temporarily, but her body will resupply the difference soon enough.”

Hyunsung bowed as best he could, taking care not to spill more water.

“Thank you, Pildu-nim.”

“…Don’t mention it. Unless you want to tell the Queen of Eden how helpful and generous I was, that is,” he smirked. 

“Oh, and do me one last favor, will you? Tell that bastard king that he owes me some gold for helping him out— the real kind. I’ll be waiting patiently for my payment.”

So Pildu was just as much of a scammer as ever. Hyunsung laughed lightly. Considering it wasn’t his place to argue and that he had somewhere to be, the mercenary simply replied, “Of course.” 

Putting the vase down, Hyunsung took a few minutes to collect himself. He checked over the contents of his pouch, confirming he still had everything he had arrived with. A part of him was reeling at his success, while the other part took intermittent glances at the Guardian to make sure he wasn’t up to no good. Surprisingly, no such attempts on his life were being made, even with the dissolution of the blood contract. Perhaps Pildu had a sense of honor after all. 

Before Hyunsung left the lake completely, however, he took one last look behind him. And what he saw surprised him. 

The great and mighty Guardian of the Lake Gong Pildu, terror of Minosoft and undisputed owner of the Chungmuro Armed Zone, had plopped himself down on the water, laying half submerged as he floated aimlessly on his back. His eyes had a glossy look to them, and his mouth was knitted into an apathetic grimace that had abandoned all sense of fear and smugness it had known before. Pildu looked so… so empty.  

The sight filled Hyunsung with a certain feeling. Not sympathy, not understanding, and definitely not pity after everything Pildu had put him through, but… something?

I wonder if I’ve ever looked that lonely before Heewon-ssi.

He hoped he hadn’t. He wouldn’t wish such a fate on his worst enemy. 

It occurred to Hyunsung then. Having never left the source of his power, life for Gong Pildu must have been a lonely existence. He didn’t have anyone to share his property with, nor have the means to reach out even if he wanted to. It was a cruel fate bestowed to him by the constellations, and an extended life-span would only make such a fate far worse. 

Hyunsung put a hand to his chin. Perhaps that is where Pildu’s greed stemmed from. Instead of filling his life with others who understood him, he filled it with cold objects and barren land, a poor substitute for the real thing. The only visitors he got were those seeking something from him, and his only way of hearing of a world beyond his lake were from the tales of those same imploring visitors. Who could ever call that a meaningful existence?  

Hyunsung let out a small sigh. Maybe it was foolish, and maybe it was pointless considering Pildu couldn’t leave his lake, but… Hyunsung couldn’t stop himself from asking such a question. 

“P-P-Pildu-nim,” he started, voice waning as he spoke. He already regretted speaking. 

“Hmm? What is it?” 

Hyunsung took a deep breath. 

“Would you… would you ever perhaps…” he faltered.

“Would I ever what, human?” Pildu sneered. He lifted his head from the water, snapping his attention to the bumbling mercenary. 

“Spit it out already.”

“Ah, Alright. Ummm, would you ever…”

Here goes nothing, Hyunsung thought. 

“…Would you ever consider attending a royal wedding?” 

As the words left his mouth, a wave of gurgling laughter ensued.

“A-A wedding?” Pildu choked back, his lungs gills practically gasping for air water?

“Awww, I didn’t know you were engaged! I don’t think I’ll attend, but send my congratulations to the king,” he smiled.

”I’m sure you two will make a happy couple.” 

“…”

Chapter Text

In hindsight, maybe it was a good thing Pildu declined the invitation. A really good thing. Hyunsung already took enough grief from the dokkaebi cackling at his side. 

“Stop— no way. There’s no way you asked him that,” Bihyung howled, the recount of the mercenary’s conversation with Pildu sending him into a fit of hysteria.

“What type of an idiot invites an enemy to his own wedding? Don’t you think your fianceé would have something to say about that?” 

At that, the mercenary’s face turned a startling shade of red. He was lucky that the vase in his hands was large enough to hide his features. 

“It was… a moment of weakness, Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung muttered. “It won’t happen again.” 

The dokkaebi snorted in response. 

“Uh huh. Sureee. Heh, you know, sometimes I think you would invite a demon king to your wedding if he just asked nicely enough. Has Asmodeus confirmed his attendance yet? What about Myungoh?” 

Hyunsung didn’t dignify the question with a response.

“Hmph. I’ll take that as a no then. Guess it’d be awkward anyway, given the rumors about those two.” 

“What did you say?” 

But before the mercenary could get an answer, Bihyung flew ahead of him, waiting for his companion at one of the markers posted by the road. After reuniting at Dongmyo Inn, Hyunsung and Bihyung had debated whether to walk to the castle or risk a wagon ride back, ultimately deciding on the former. There was no way Hyunsung was going to endure another three trials for Pildu if the worst were to occur. 

“Hey, hurry your ass up!”  Bihyung shouted, darting around as a swarm of flies came straight for his face.  

“The sooner we’re out of here, the better. I’m going to get fleas at this rate.” 

They were at the base of Myungoh’s fortress now, the low afternoon light lingering in the air as the heat got only a little more bearable than before. That didn’t stop the bugs from swarming them, however, nor did it ease the mercenary’s fatigue. 

Hyunsung resisted the urge to swat at his neck. 

“I’m coming, Bihyung-ssi!” he exclaimed, careful not to be too animated with his movements.

“Just uh, hold on.”

Shifting the vase to a higher position, Hyunsung prepared himself for the uphill trek. As the two companions approached the gate of the castle, guards still nowhere in sight, Hyunsung let his mind drift. He thought about the one thing he always thought about. 

Heewon-ssi. God, I need to get back to her, he sighed. I don't know what she’ll do if she thinks I’m dead. I don’t know what Uriel will do when sees I’m alive either. 

It probably wasn’t going to be pretty. Still, Hyunsung would endure any amount of scorn, ire, or barbed words from Uriel if it was for the sake of his beloved. He just hoped Uriel wouldn’t be too intense about their reunion. And he hoped she wouldn’t kill him for taking so long. 

“Bihyung-ssi,” the mercenary called out as they reached the summit, “You should wait out here. I’ll give the vase to His Majesty and complete the trial myself. He, uh, probably wouldn’t react too kindly to your presence.”

Bihyung laughed dryly. 

“That’s fine with me. Just make sure he knows I’m not Paul, alright? And tell him to update the bounty description to something clearer than just ‘white dokkaebi.’”

“Okay. What should I tell him?”

Bihyung thought about it for a second.

“Mmm, how about you tell his men to keep a look out for a black horned, floppy eared, whining little bitch with glasses? That sums up Paul pretty well.”

Hyunsung made a mental note to disclude the more opinionated parts of Bihyung’s list.

“Alright. I’ll see you soon, Bihyung-ssi.”

As Hyunsung left his companion and walked into the bailey again, passing by the same unsettling statues he’d seen upon his arrival, he could tell that something was… different. The air didn’t feel as empty as it did before, and he swore he could hear the sound of muffled voices coming from inside the castle.

Hyunsung put the vase down. Now that it wasn’t in his face, he could see several pairs of horses grazing in the courtyard, as well as a plain looking carriage parked in the center. The mercenary had expected the squire boy to be among them, but didn’t see his horse anywhere in sight. Perhaps he had left after several days of waiting? 

Hyunsung frowned. He couldn’t quite shake the feeling that something was off, but what was there to do but walk into the room before him? If Myungoh had visitors, then Hyunsung could wait his turn. He’d do just about anything to get this trial over with.

Taking a deep breath, Hyunsung grasped the handle of the entrance. As he pulled the metal doors wide open, taking care to avoid the vase near his feet, he was met with an unexpected sight.

Three sets of fluttered wings, followed by several shocked faces, all turned towards Hyunsung as he took a step into the golden room. Immediately, the mercenary felt a cold press of metal against his neck, a familiar shade of red catching the corner of his eye.  

Hyunsung cursed himself. Stupid, stupid, stupid. He should have seen this coming.

Of course Uriel sent them after me. 

“Lee Hyunsung,” the voice next to him called, an air of authority embedded deep within it. By now, Hyunsung knew who it belonged to.

Jophiel. The angel he had asked for directions to the Wild Woods. Commander of the Red Cosmos. Eden’s Captain of the Archangels. The woman who was pointing a spear at his neck.

“You stand accused of abandoning your trial and disobeying Her Majesty’s direct orders,” she announced sternly, circling the mercenary until they came eye to eye.  

“This is a serious offense. You shall be transported back to Eden immediately to determine the nature and severity of your punishment.”

The edge of Jophiel’s halberd dug deeper into his skin as she spoke her next words.

“Do not resist arrest. Any and all attempts at escape will be met with the appropriate use of force— lethal if necessary.”  

_________

“This is a misunderstanding,” Hyunsung insisted, trying and failing to shake off the manacles Jophiel had slapped onto his wrists. Next to her stood Raphael, who had taken over her job of making sure Hyunsung didn’t resist their efforts. 

“Yeah that’s what they all say,” he scoffed. There wasn’t a hint of understanding in his eyes as he continued pointing his weapon at the mercenary.  

“Adriel, help me get this oaf in the cart. I’m NOT flying him back to Eden again.” 

Hyunsung tried jumping back to his feet, but was pushed down by the other angel. 

 “Wait! Look, I know I took longer than expected,” he admitted, scrabbling for the right words, “but I didn’t abandon my trial. The water, it’s right there!” 

Hyunsung pointed his head to the door, imploring them to look. Cautiously, Jophiel went to inspect his claim. 

“Please, let me speak with the king,” Hyunsung begged. “I need to get the water to him. That’s the only way I can complete Her Majesty’s request. Where— where is he?” 

Instead of replying, Jophiel walked up to a stand of golden candles strewn across the room. She took one and dipped it into the vase, waiting for some sort of reaction. 

“Seems like he’s telling the truth,” she frowned, watching as the metal morphed into wax. Hyunsung let out a sigh of relief. 

It works after all. 

Contemplating something, Jophiel turned to her two soldiers.  

“Raphael, escort Lee Hyunsung to the king’s location,” she ordered. “Keep the manacles on. If Myungoh considers him to have failed the trial, bring him back to me. We will proceed with our orders then.”  

Raphael rolled his eyes like he couldn’t quite be bothered. 

“Fine,” he sighed eventually, pulling the mercenary to his feet as he kept a tight grip on his arm. Despite being shorter than him, Raphael really knew how to throw a man around. 

“Be back in a second,” he muttered. 

“Raphael,” Jophiel called as they walked past her. Eyes narrowing, her voice dropped to a low whisper. 

“Make sure to use this opportunity wisely. I want to know what’s going on with them.”

Them? Hyunsung turned his head to Raphael, trying to judge his reaction. 

However, the soldier just rolled his eyes again.

 “Yeah, yeah. You got it, Captain,” he replied curtly, “I’ll get this sorted out, don’t worry.” 

Was this how all angel’s addressed their captains in Eden? No, Hyunsung reasoned, that couldn’t be right. Maybe Raphael was a special case— he didn’t seem like the type to respect any sort of authority, yet had found himself within the high ranks of Eden’s guard. What a strange angel. 

Pushing the thought aside, Hyunsung tried not to stumble as Raphael shoved him up a flight of stairs. He directed the mercenary to a room on their left. 

“Where are you taking me?” Hyunsung asked. 

“To the king’s chambers. He’s with someone right now, but— well, you’ll see. Wait here, alright?”

Walking up to an intricately carved door frame, Raphael proceeded to knock three times.   

“What?!” an insolent voice called from the other side, which Hyunsung instantly recognized as Han Myungoh’s. 

“I thought I told you to leave us be! If that man shows up here, arrest him and leave me out of it.”

At that, Raphael’s face contorted into a sneer. It was a good thing that Myungoh couldn’t see him. 

“Well he’s back,” Raphael reported, “But it looks like he brought the water with him. Would you mind letting us inside?” 

“Wait, what?! H-He did?”

But before Myungoh could storm his way to the door, another voice made itself known. 

“Your Majesty, I thought we agreed to a private meeting,” the voice hissed, “Away from those soldiers’ interference.” 

Hyunsung raised a brow. Was this who Jophiel had been talking about?

Raphael gave him a hard look.

“They’re two of them— the main guy and his lackey,” he whispered to Hyunsung. “They arrived this morning, a few hours after we did. They’ve been hogging his attention since.” 

Myungoh’s voice cut through the air like a sharp blade.

“Well that was before that Eden dog arrived!” he told the man. “Step aside, you’re wasting my time. Come back when you have something real to offer. Besides this piece of junk.” 

Hyunsung heard something loud and heavy fall to the floor.

“Y-Your Majesty, please wait—”

The door swung open with a deafening click, followed by an angry scoff. The king’s sickly frame hung in the doorway, greeting Hyunsung with a look of both disdain and anticipation.

“Well, where is it?!” Myungoh demanded, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose. He looked skinnier than the last time they had met. 

“Where’s the water?”

Hyunsung straightened his back. 

“D-Downstairs with—” but before he could get the words out, Myungoh ran past them. His cape dragged behind him as he raced down the steps of the castle.

In Myungoh’s wake, two faces popped into the doorway. One gaunt, one round. The two men were dressed in push-backed cloaks and shining silver brooches, strange choices considering the heat. 

“Hello there. You must be that mercenary His Majesty mentioned,” the taller man said. He looked Hyunsung up and down with an asserting glance.  

The mercenary cleared his throat. “Yes. My name is Lee Hyunsung. And uh, you are—?”

“A group of concerned denizens,” the other man replied. He fiddled with the brooch on his cape, as if uncomfortable by their intrusion. 

His answer must have amused Raphael, because he let out a laugh.

“Is that so? You don’t dress the part,” the angel smirked, half-lidded eyes lighting up as he spoke.  

“I’ve never seen such fabrics worn by the likes of Mino Soft serfs. Where did you come from?” 

Hyunsung had been wondering about that himself. He couldn’t quite place the feeling, but there was something off about these two. Their demeanor was… guarded at best, malicious at worst. What was the reason behind their arrival? 

In response to Raphael’s question, the smaller man sneered.

“Does it really matter? Our business is with Mino Soft, not Eden. You’d do well to treat the king’s guests with more respect.” 

“Guests? Is that what you are?” Raphael questioned. “His Majesty doesn’t seem to think so. What did he say again? ‘Stop wasting my time?’”

“You—!”

But before his colleague could say another word, the other man cut in.

“Hold on now, there is no need for such hostility,” he insisted. “Do we not want the same thing?”

The man turned to give Hyunsung an appreciative nod. 

“I for one, am grateful that you were able to help His Majesty. It is no small feat, obtaining the water of the Guardian of the Lake. How did you manage such a thing?” 

Hyunsung bristled. The man was about as charming as a snake, easy words slipping off a forked tongue. Something told Hyunsung to keep his story short. 

“Oh, I fear it wasn’t that impressive,” Hyunsung laughed awkwardly, “All it took was a bit of negotiation. The Guardian, he’s a fan of trades. He asked me to retrieve a few items for him in exchange for the water. ” 

Upon hearing his story, the man’s mouth curved into a smile. A fake one by Hyunsung’s estimates.

“Ah, Don’t be so humble. It may have taken you a while, but here you are, freeing the princess from her dreadful state. I simply wish we had known of your presence before coming all the way out here,” he sighed sadly.

“We could have saved ourselves some trouble.”

The man paused as he glanced at the cuffs around the mercenary’s wrist. 

“May I inquire about those—?”

“No, you may not,” Raphael replied flatly. Keeping his hand on Hyunsung's shoulder, the angel pulled the mercenary back a step.

“You mind your business, we’ll mind ours. Unless you have anything else to add?”

“Of course not,” the man shook his head, “I was just curious. Now, about your employment. Why did the Queen send you to—?”

But before he could finish, a shriek broke out from below them. 

Hyunsung peered over the balcony. He watched as Myungoh poured the water over the head of his daughter, having dragged in a golden bathtub with the help of Jophiel and the other angel. His hands shook with anticipation. 

Remembering Pildu’s advice, Hyunsung quickly shouted, “Pour some in her mouth too! You need to clear the gold from her stomach and lungs.” 

Just as the tip of Han Dareum’s nose and lips converted back to flesh, Jophiel did just that. She cupped the clear liquid in her hands and held it to the child’s lips, letting a small stream enter her mouth. Han Dareum began to sputter and cough. 

The king almost dropped the vase at the sound.

“Dareum-ah? Dareum-ah!” 

Myungoh watched as his daughter reverted back to her living form. She shivered fiercely, opening her eyes as she exclaimed, “Papa? Papa, where are you?”

“I’m right here, Dareum,” the king sobbed, wrapping his arms tight around her. Dareum returned the embrace slowly, blinking as she got used to the light. Her doll floated idly in the tub.

“Papa, why am I all wet?” she asked, voice growing confused.“I don’t remember getting in here. Oh! Why are you crying?”   

Stifled another sob, Myungoh pulled his daughter closer. 

“Ah, don’t worry about it,” he told her. “I’m just happy to see you.”

“But you always see me. You were hugging me a few seconds ago, remember?” 

Myungoh almost laughed at her words. “Yes— yes, you’re right. Look at my girl, correcting her papa like that. Just when did you get so clever?” 

The gentleness in his voice left everyone around Myungoh startled. Who knew the king of Mino Soft was capable of such affection? 

Hyunsung watched as Myungoh scooped Dareum up in his arms, wrapping her in his own cape as he pressed a kiss to her temple. Then, in sharp contrast to this show of tenderness, shouted: 

“You two! Yeah, YOU,” he pointed at his guests. The men jolted from their position, shocked that the king even remembered their existence. 

“Get the h— get out of my castle! I have no further use for you.”

The shorter man stammered, “B-But Your Majesty—”

“Did I stutter? Get out of here before I have you thrown out. You can tell your patron that I’m no longer interested in their offer.” 

A thick tension hung in the air as the men took in his words. Was the king being serious, or was this another one of his passionate outburst? Finally, one of them spoke.

“That’s too bad,” the more cordial of the two sighed.

“I would have liked to discuss the matter further, but— we’ll honor your wishes. Come now,” he waved to his companion. 

Before they left, however, the man placed a hand on the Hyunsung’s shoulder.

“Lee Hyunsung was it? I’ll be sure to remember that name,” he smiled. “A hero such as yourself is deserving of the utmost admiration. I imagine His Majesty owes you a severe debt.”

Turning his head to the side, his eyes landed on Raphael. A cold, snide look appeared on the man’s face, one that screamed of mutual distaste.

“I’m not sure what landed you in trouble with Eden, but I hope the issue has resolved itself. If you are ever in need of defense, we’d be more than happy to help. Us humans have to watch each other's backs, right?”

Something about the way he said that sent a shiver down Hyunsung’s spine. It wasn’t a strange statement in and of itself, but… why did he feel so ill at ease? 

“Right. And uh, thank you, but really, I’m fine,” Hyunsung assured the man. His hands clinked together at the gesture.

“This is just a misunderstanding. It will be resolved shortly, right?”

Next to him, Raphael nodded.

“Right. We’ve got this sorted out, so why don’t you two head out already? Scamper back to whatever hole you crawled out of. Eden doesn't need worms digging into its business.”

The angel’s voice was as cruel as it was dismissive. Something about it didn’t sit right with Hyunsung. The emissaries had been evasive, sure, but something about Raphael’s tone suggested a deeper revulsion. 

With a tight smile on his face, the man before them let out a dry laugh.

“Hah, and who said angels don’t have a sense of humor? Very well then, we’ll be off.” 

He took one last glance at Raphael. 

“Please, give our regards to your Queen. May her Majesty continue to shine bright as the leading justice of this world.” 

“Of course,” Raphael replied sharply, a hard glint in his eyes. “And may Goodness prevail above all else.”

With one final bow, the mysterious emissaries walked down the palace steps and exited the castle. Myungoh held his daughter close to his chest as they left, muttering something under his breath. 

“What a pair of fools,” the king scoffed. “As if their promises ever had any weight behind them.” 

Hyunsung wondered what that was about. However, he was more concerned about the angel standing next to him. Just why did Jophiel have such a strained expression on her face? 

“Raphael,” she shouted from the bottom floor, trying her best to sound composed, “Get down here. Release Hyunsung and bring him with you. I— I need to speak with him.”

“Hmm? Alright.”

The cold sensation of metal on Hyunsung’s wrist was alleviated as Raphael took his manacles off.  He gestured for the mercenary to go on ahead of him, following behind him as they met the group downstairs. 

Subconsciously, Hyunsung couldn’t help but direct his gaze at the princess. He had always had a soft spot for children, though he rarely found the chance to express this fondness in his daily life. He and Heewon had talked about the possibility of adoption in the past (on account of Heewon’s hybridity and heir requirement), but as things stood, Hyunsung was in no rush to reach that future. He still had to prove himself as a husband, after all.

However, this decision to look at Han Dareum so closely would prove to be a grave undoing. Hyunsung felt his heart stop mid-beat. Why, why did she…?

“Hyunsung,” Jophiel asked him, seeing the shocked expression on his face, “Are you alright?” 

No, no he wasn’t. For, although Han Dareum looked the same as she did in her golden form, black hair and chubby cheeks now painted to life with an abundance of color and light, the girl’s eyes were familiar. Too familiar. There was only one creature she could have inherited such a blazing color from.

A demon?

Hyunsung didn’t say anything. How could he, when Han Myungoh looked at his daughter like that? He thought of all the reasons why Han Dareum would have those red eyes— though not a native color to humans, perhaps her mother had been of a different species? Royal consorts and bastard children weren’t an uncommon practice in the Mortal Realm, but he found it hard to believe that any non-human would want to produce an heir for a human kingdom, much less Mino Soft. Besides, Han Dareum’s features screamed of that specific demon king’s influence.  

That girl, is she a hybrid spawn of…? Hyunsung couldn’t bring himself to finish the thought. But she looks so much like Myungoh too. What is going on?  

“Hyunsung,” Jophiel repeated tensely, “You see it too, yes? My memory is not what it used to be, but…” she turned to Han Myungoh, the edges of her eyes creasing:

“Why does your daughter have the eyes of a hellspawn?“ she hissed, “And why is she the spitting image of the 13th demon king of hell?” 

Jophiel’s voice took up an air of utter contempt as she spoke her next words.

“Answer me within the next minute, Han Myungoh, or be prepared to face the judgement of Eden’s will. Eye of Sin, begin activation.” 

__________

By now, Hyunsung should have known the truth about Eden. The undeniable facts of their existence. The truth that, although Eden adhered to the principle of Good above all else and claimed to be the most righteous of all the Mortal Realm kingdoms, that they were nothing short of ruthless in their approach. They would do almost anything to keep the land free from the forces of Hell and its kind, and that their ideology showed no exception even to the most exceptional cases. Even when it came down to a child. 

As soon as Jophiel had raised her voice to her father, Han Dareum began to cry. She burst into an overwhelming stutter of tears and cries, unsure of why the angel who looked just like her precious doll was angry with her papa. Myungoh had a servant take her into another room. 

Pacing back and forth, the king stared at his audience for a long time. Then with a defeated sigh, sat down on the golden steps of the throne room once again. 

“It’s… a long story,” he answered slowly, not meeting anyone’s eye. “A long, humiliating story.”

“We have time,” Jophiel replied coldly.

Her eyes were tinged blood red with the power of her spell, Eye of Sin, making her look like a demon herself. From the name, Hyunsung guessed this ability possibly allowed Jophiel to verify the “sin” of the person before her.

“Tell us the reason behind that girl’s existence. She’s a hybrid, yes?” the angel asked. “How did she come into your care?”

The king of Mino Soft frowned like he detested that question.

“Dareum is my daughter,” he stated, somewhat obtusely. “She did not come into my care. I had her seven years ago.”  

Everyone’s faces took on a muddled expression. 

“And by that you mean—?”  

“I had her biologically. Don’t ask me how,” Myungoh grumbled, “I’d rather not relieve it. But, during the Demon Wars when I was still a prince, my brother and father and I were attacked by a Warden of the Dark.”

“Admodeus’s servant?” Hyunsung guessed. Those soul suckers were known to serve as underlings to demon kings and other hellish nobility, doing their dirty work above ground. 

“Yes,” Myungoh confirmed. “It… killed my oldest brother before we had time to react, then my father soon after. I— I thought I was going to die along with them, but a mage intervened. One clad in white robes.”

The king scoffed at the mere thought of the memory. 

“That guy, he was so strange. He knocked out the Warden like it was nothing, and stole its grimoire off its body. I don’t think he even noticed I was there.” 

“That’s… interesting,” Jophiel commented through gritted teeth, clearly waiting for Myungoh to get to the point, “But what does it have to do with your daughter?”

“Oh, well… before he left, the mage told me to not kill the Warden. That bastard didn’t specify why, just said ‘It’s not a good idea,’ before running off. The audacity!” Myungoh shook his head. 

“He didn’t even care that I was royalty! Or that I had ordered him to help me back to Mino Soft. It's a miracle I managed to get return at all. ”

“Right…” Jophiel crossed her arms, trying to hasten his tale,  “So he saved your life and left you with the body. I’m assuming you—”

“Obviously,” Myungoh interjected, “How could I not? That monster killed my family! I mean, I was planning on getting them out of the way sooner or later, but still!” 

There was no reason for the king to be that honest, except of course, for the fact that Jophiel was using Eye of Sin. Hyunsung saw the angel’s eyes widen at his answer, but her pupils continued to glow dimly. She nodded for Myungoh to continue his story. 

“See? I have nothing to hide. Anyways, my uh, act caught the attention of… that guy. T-The demon king. How was I supposed to know that the Warden was his servant? Or that he’d be such a vengeful guy?” Myungoh groaned loudly.

“A few months after my ascension, Asmodeus ambushed my carriage during a hunting trip. I thought he was going to kill me, but he gave me a choice. Eat the red fruit in his hands along with his blood, or die by hellfire. My choice was clear.”

Jophiel raised her brow at his statement. “You’re telling me that the fruit caused you to bear a child?”

“Yes!” Myungoh exclaimed vigorously. “It was a fertility fruit. At least, that’s what he told me.”

Everyone took a second to collect themselves. Myungoh’s tale was so strange that it was almost believable. Jophiel herself looked as if on the verge of a mental collapse, and Hyunsung not far behind her.

Straightening her face, however, the captain found enough courage to ask:  

“But aren’t fertility fruits just a myth? I thought the trees that produced such crops burned down in the Woods centuries ago.” 

A hint of confusion edged itself into her voice. 

“Also, don’t those fruit only work on—?”

“No. No, it very much worked on me,” Myungoh shuddered. Some terrible memories must have been playing in his head, because he too shared Jophiel’s expressions. His hands practically shook as he spoke. 

In contrast, Raphael didn’t seem to have much of a reaction. His eyelids continued to remain in a state of perpetual relaxation. 

“Is it possible that Asmodeus stole a few seeds from the Woods and grew his own garden in Hell?” he asked bluntly.

“They are rather resilient fruit, aren’t they? He and the Spirits seemed to have some sort of alliance in place when Hyunsung fought him, so it doesn’t seem like too far a stretch.” 

No one was in the mood to confirm or deny the angel’s assumption, though Hyunsung could admit there was a certain sense of logic to it. Instead, Myungoh jumped on the latter half of Raphael’s words, the part he most dreaded to hear.

“You— you did what?!” he exclaimed as he turned towards Hyunsung, face turning a deadly shade of white. 

“The demon king, he’s back?! WHAT THE HELL AM I GOING TO DO?!”

Damn it, how should he put this? Hyunsung could already see Myungoh’s chest beating up and down in panic, his breath becoming more labored by the second.

“Please, calm down, Your Majesty.  Asmodeus has been returned to the Demon Realm,” Hyunsung hastened to explain. 

“A few weeks ago I had an encounter with him, but me and my companions managed to contain Asmodeus until he burned through his probability. He won’t bother you any longer.” 

The flush in Myungoh’s cheeks quickly returned as Hyunsung finished his statement. Letting out a sigh of relief, the king looked Hyunsung in the eyes as he said:

“You did all that?”

“Yes. I mean, I had help— but defeating the demon king was another part of Her Majesty’s orders. I’m extremely lucky to have survived the encounter.” 

In response, Myungoh put his hands in his head. 

“Heh, still. You’re either one hell of a mercenary, or the luckiest bastard in the world,” he shook his head. 

“I think I envy Eden’s specimen. To think I couldn't get any of my men to fight a water nymph, much less a demon king.” 

 That… almost sounded like a compliment? An indirect one, but Hyunsung decided he would take it as a compliment.

“Ah thank you, Your Majesty. Now, umm,” Hyunsung turned to Jophiel:

“Am I free to go? I believe my trial has been completed.” 

With Dareum breathing and his hands unbounded, Hyunsung liked to think he wouldn’t be returning to Eden in chains. He still needed the Captain’s confirmation, however.

Mind reeling with an excess of information, Jophiel looked back at the mercenary like that had been the last thing on her mind.

“Hmm? I suppose so,” she responded.

“Her Majesty was under the impression you ran away from your trial, but we’ll inform her you just… took your time. Forgive us for our hastiness. As for you—” she locked eyes with the king. 

“How long did you think you could get away with such a lie? You should have alerted her Majesty the second you became impregnated with that child.”

Jophiel shook her head in disgust. “It’s the least you can do as a beneficiary of her goodwill. You’re aware that the girl is a blasphemy against Eden’s laws, yes?”

Those words were harsh— too harsh for Hyunsung’s liking. Dareum may be half demon but… how could she be a blasphemy when she smiled, spoke, and cried like any other child her age? He couldn’t settle the difference in his soul. 

In response to the angel’s accusations, however, Myungoh clasped his hands together. He looked like he was about to enact the holiest of sermons, or pray to every constellation in the sky above.

“I know. And I know I should have admitted it sooner but— please, Dareum is my daughter,” Myungoh insisted. “I didn’t want to love her, but as soon as I saw her face, I— I couldn’t help it. All I could see was the good.”

His voice became a mere whisper as he continued his speech.

“Her eyes… they shone so bright, that even if they were his, I didn’t care— she had already stolen my heart. She may have that demon’s eyes, but that’s only thing they share in common! Dareum, she doesn’t even have magic,” the king confessed desperately. 

“The dokkaebi told me her mana levels were some of the lowest he’s ever seen. There’s no way she’ll develop any of his powers! I swear it.”

Was that really the truth? How could that be, when Myungoh mocked the idea of a magicless acting as a monarch? Hyunsung didn’t know what to make of it. 

Still, for all he disliked Han Myungoh, there was no way he was going to let his daughter be ripped away from him. It was just too cruel of a fate, regardless if he was being honest or not. 

“Jophiel, I know it’s not my place but…” the mercenary started, “Perhaps we could discuss this matter with Her Majesty? If His Majesty telling the truth, what harm is there in letting him keep Dareum? She’s really no different from a human if that’s the case.” 

Like the whirl of a thousand bursts of wind, Jophiel scowl sent shivers down Hyunsung’s spine. Her face was almost unreadable as she took in the extent of his words. He thought she might throw him in manacles again and ship him back to Eden, or at the very least, slap him in the face.  

However, Jophiel did none of that. Focusing her attention on Myungoh, she sighed:

“Hyunsung’s right. It’s not up to us to determine your judgement. Her Majesty will be informed of your transgression and come up with her verdict in a few days time. Until then—” she glanced to the other side of the room:

“The girl will remain in your care. Tread carefully, Han Myungoh.”

With that, the flash in Jophiel’s eyes disappeared as they turned into to their usual red-brown. Behind her, Raphael and the other soldier made their way to the end of the hall.  

“I— thank you, thank you,” the king bowed. All tension in his face dissipated as he realized that his daughter would live to see another day.

“There is no need for that. I have done nothing but postpone the outcome. However,—” Jophiel hesitated, “Her Majesty will be made aware of your cooperation. From the very beginning, my ability detected no signs of corruption within that child.”

“Wait,” Hyunsung interjected, “I thought Eye of Sin—”

“—Allows me to verify the amount of sin a person has accumulated?” Jophiel finished. “It’s a good guess, but no. I just let others assume as much.”

The captain tapped the edge of her eye with a thoughtful look.

“My ability reads for the presence of corrupted and demonic mana. Has Her Highness explained to you why such a thing is—?”

“Yes,” Hyunsung nodded quickly, realizing she did not want the words spoken out loud, “She has.” 

Loathe as they were to admit it, it was one of Eden’s well known facts that angels and demons shared common ancestry. This meant that the two groups also overlapped in terms of magic— angels and demons actually had two subsets of mana unique to them, holy and demonic, which Heewon has explained to Hyunsung as a “balancing act.”

While full-blooded angels inherited mostly holy mana with only a few traces of demonic— and vice versa for hellspawn— it was possible to shift this tide. Indulgences in sin, vial actions, and giving in to the darkness within one’s heart were examples that resulted in “corrupt angels,” the likes of which Eden did not treat kindly. This fear of corruption was another reason for Eden’s strict laws and punishment, often resulting in the execution of such corrupted individuals. 

Sometimes, when his most intrusive thoughts overtook him, Hyunsung wondered if the opposite applied to demons too. If they could ever become purified in their own way.

“Good. So you understand our reality. Why we must take threats such as these seriously,” Jophiel said. 

“In any case, I suppose it’s time for us to go. Farewell, Lee Hyunsung.” 

“Oh, umm, am I not coming with you?” the mercenary stammered, “I thought—”

“Her Majesty made no indication that we were meant to transport you back to Eden as anything but a prisoner. Unless you want to share a horse with Raphael, I’d recommend finding an alternative ride.”

“Oh— alright. It’s just the squire boy who brought me here is gone, so…”

Hyunsung shut up the second he noticed that he was pushing his luck. Jophiel had a nasty frown on her face, similar to the one she gave him when they first met. 

“Well if it’s transportation you need, perhaps His Majesty would be willing to provide it?”

“Oh,” Myungoh jolted from his seat on the floor, “O-Of course! It’s the least I can do for the mercenary who freed Dareum. Never let it be said that Mino Soft doesn’t treat its guests with the utmost care and respect.”

…Right. Though neither the captain nor mercenary believed him, Jophiel titled her head to the side. 

“Great. Now that that’s sorted out, I’ll take my leave. Oh, and Lee Hyunsung— return quickly, alright? I don’t want to chase after you again.”

“Of course. Thank you, Captain.”  

With an unceremonious salute, the Commander of the Red Cosmos left the palace once and for all. Hyunsung almost let out a breath of relief. Jophiel was somehow more intense than the Queen herself. 

Anyways, now that the soldiers had left and a major crisis had been averted, Hyunsung suddenly remembered a few requests he had meant to ask of Myungoh. He felt a little sheepish about it, however. 

“Your Majesty, thank you for your offer. If it’s not too much to ask, I was also wondering if you would—?”

“Hold on a second,” Myungoh interjected, his demeanor completely changed from five seconds ago. He looked more like the Myungoh that Hyunsung had first met, just with less desperation this time. 

The king walked around Hyunsung like he was inspecting a prized steed, eyes scanning the crevices of his soul. Then, snapping his fingers with a resounding echo, looked as if he had uncovered the world’s greatest mystery. 

“Mercenary. What happened to that shield of yours?” he asked suddenly. 

“M-My shield?” 

Hyunsung glanced behind him. If he remembered correctly, that bulky piece of metal was currently with Bihyung. 

“Oh, umm it’s— I lost it during my quest, haha. I’ll have to commission a new one when I return to Eden.” 

A smug smile ran across Myungoh’s face. “Hmm. No need. Why don’t you wait here for a second?”  

“Oh uhh, where are you—?”

“I said hold on!” 

With a speed unfathomable for a man his age, Myungoh ran up the palace steps as he left Hyunsung waiting down below. The sound of short huffs and grunts echoed through the halls followed by the sound of scraping metal, so loud and disruptive that Hyunsung worried for the king’s safety. 

“Your Majesty, do you need—?”

“No, of course not! Stay right there!”

Hyunsung waited for Myungoh to make his reappearance. When the king made it back down the banister, Hyunsung could see his frame struggling to support a giant disc. 

“Here you go,” he huffed as he dropped his gift in Hyunsung’s hands. 

“Those emissaries gave me this shield as an offering. Perhaps they thought they were being funny, but— I can’t stand to look at such a color again. I’m already surrounded by it.”

Hyunsung inspected the shield with a curious look. 

It was slightly bigger than his torso, offering an appropriate range of protection while remaining light in his hands. The design was a little conspicuous for his liking, but even Hyunsung was impressed by the raised curves and lines that decorated the shield’s boss, a perfect mix of protection and beauty. It had a few scratches and a small chunk of metal missing from the outer edge, but otherwise, Hyunsung paid them little mind. This shield was the epitome of all his preferences. 

However, there was one problem.

“It’s incredible. Thank you, Your Majesty,” Hyunsung hesitated, “It’s just… gold really isn’t a suitable metal for—”

“Don’t you think I know that?” the king snapped. Even when expressing his gratitude, he couldn’t help but be at least a little impertinent.

“It’s a magic shield, you fool— those guys said it was the strongest protection in existence. Here, see that line across the middle? Watch what happens when I throw something at it.” 

Without warning, Hyunsung held the shield to his face as Myungoh chucked the golden vase at his body. Instead of the usual clang of contact, Hyunsung heard a… crunching sound? Strange. Why hadn’t the vase fallen to the floor either?

“What is—? Huh! AHH!”

Never in Hyunsung’s life had he ever seen a shield with a mouth. Never had he seen one with teeth either. The creature in his hands smiled up at Hyunsung with a disturbing expression, one that took several years off the mercenary’s lifespan.

[  HUMAN. ] a booming voice in his mind called. 

[ GIVE ME.  MORE GOLD. ]

This was too much. Hyunsung dropped the shield and jumped back several feet, secure enough in his manhood to admit that he was scared shitless. 

“What?” Myungoh frowned as Hyunsung ran behind him, “What is it?”

“The shield, it— it TALKS! It has a MOUTH.” 

The king rolled his eyes like Hyunsung was being unreasonable.

“It’s magic, isn’t it? Don’t be so dramatic. And look, the shield heals itself— it’s the perfect instrument for someone in your profession.”

Before his very eyes, Hyunsung watched as the long scratches disappeared from the shield’s surface, melding themselves back into polished gold. The missing edge piece still remained, but everything else looked as good as new. The best part of this transformation, in Hyunsung’s opinion,  was that the mouth closed into the straight line it had been before. 

“Consider it as a thank you gift,” Myungoh told the mercenary once he had calmed down. “For… everything. You know, when you first arrived, I didn’t expect much from you. There was perhaps only a sliver of hope that you would return with the water, and even then, I had my doubts. So when you disappeared for two weeks…”

A dower expression flashed across his face.

“It was easy to give up after that. On you, I mean,” Myungoh clarified. “I would never give up on Dareum, but I was starting to become desperate. When those emissaries arrived, I thought about taking up their offer.”

Hyunsung’s ears perked at the mention.

“Oh, about that,” the mercenary asked carefully, trying not to sound suspicious, “Would you mind sharing what they wanted? When I spoke with them, they were rather standoffish. ” 

Myungoh scoffed lightly. 

“Mhmm, that doesn’t surprise me. They were being rather vague about it, but they promised to retrieve a solution for Dareum’s condition in exchange for the continued ‘cooperation’ and ‘conversation’ between our two groups. They also wanted to set up a meeting with myself and their patron— something about discussing a plan for the betterment of human development?”

Scratching his head, Myungoh professed, “It sounds like a load of shit now that I think about it, but… well, let’s just say that thanks to you, I won’t have to endure such a scam again. I can’t thank you enough.”

Hyunsung’s felt his heart skip a beat. Not at Myungoh’s gratitude, but at his words.

The betterment of human development. A mysterious patron. That emissaries' cryptic replies… Why did it all reek of Zarathustra? 

“Your Majesty,” Hyunsung began carefully, mouth contorting into a hard frown, “Did the emissaries give you a name for their group? Or their patron?”

“Uh, no. Does it matter?”

Hyunsung crossed his arms. He thought over his encounter with Selena, about all the things she confessed about Zarathustra’s crimes and actions. If they had gone after Chronos in the past years, who's to say Mino Soft wasn’t on the chopping block next?

“I’m not certain, but please, if those men or their kind ever return here again, notify Eden immediately. I have reason to believe their group is much more sinister than they appear,” Hyunsung warned.

Myungoh gave him a strange look, but ultimately nodded his head. 

“Alright. Anything for Dareum’s savior I suppose.”

A slimy smile stretched across the king’s face, making Hyunsung think that he hadn’t taken his words too seriously. 

“You know, Lee Hyunsung if you are ever in need of new employment,” he started, “Mino Soft’s benefits are—”

“I’m flattered, Your Majesty, really, but I am perfectly happy with where I am,” Hyunsung declined. There was no world in which he would ever willingly choose to be in Myungoh’s service. 

“Eden’s princess, she’s actually my fiancée. I’m completing this trial to win her hand in marriage.”

The king’s eyes widened in shock. 

“I-Is that so? But I thought you were—?” he muttered. “Oh whatever. When can I expect a wedding invitation then?”

Shit. Hyunsung had walked right into that one.

“I’ll send one out to you as soon as I know the date,” the mercenary promised, internally cursing himself for bringing up such a topic. 

“Oh, and, if I may, Your Majesty, I have a few requests to make of you? Nothing too demanding but…”

“Hmm?” Myungoh raised a brow. “Sure, let’s hear it. But make it quick, alright?”

The speed at which he agreed left Hyunsung baffled. He had expected at least a little more resistance, or perhaps a snippy line or two. 

“Oh, uhh, thank you. Well then, could you…?”

Hyunsung explained the easier task first, the one about updating the dokkaebi bounty description. Although it had seemed like no one had really cared about it as neither Bihyung nor Hyunsung had been obstructed by the bounty during their quest, Hyunsung had made a promise, and was thus compelled to see it through. 

“That’s it?” Myungoh asked when he finished. “Yes, that’s fine. Honestly, I hardly care about that bounty now that Dareum is alive. Anything else?” 

Hyunsung sucked in a breath. The Chronos situation would be much harder to explain. 

“Yes. During my quest to obtain the materials needed to trade for the Guardian’s water, I came in contact with the prince of Chronos. Your Majesty is aware of his condition, yes?”  

“You mean his failing health?” Myungoh asked. 

“Not exactly. I’ll let His Highness explain the rest to you when he reaches out, but—“

Hyunsung detailed the prince’s sudden turn for the better. How he suspected that the group responsible for his affliction was the same group who had approached Myungoh today, and how it was likely that the prince would ask to reverse his agreement to give Chronos over to Myungoh.

When he had finished this tale, the king took a moment to take everything in. He closed his eyes, and rubbed his hair like he was about to form the world’s biggest headache. Hyunsung waited anxiously for his reply, feeling like the same was about to happen to him. 

Finally, Myungoh opened his eyes and sighed. 

“If what you’re telling me is true, then I have much to consider. I would lose a lot from that treaty’s dissolution.”

“I know, Your Majesty, but considering everything—”

Myungoh motioned for him to stop. 

“Did I say I was going to refuse? I can’t promise I’ll give into all the Prince’s demands until we discuss the matter, but if you swear you’ll convince the Queen of Eden into letting me keep Dareum-ah,” the king began, “Then… I’ll take the loss. Her life is more important to me than any piece of land.”   

Hyunsung couldn’t believe his luck. He had been planning on doing that anyway, but if Myungoh was willing to make a deal of it, then Hyunsung would do his best to sway Uriel’s heart. Currently, He imagined having Heewon do the talking would produce the best results. 

“Of course, Your Majesty. It’s a deal then.” 

The two men shook hands as all their business concluded. Myungoh had proven to be just as strange a character as Pildu had been, but Hyunsung reasoned he preferred having one of them at his wedding over the other, especially if it meant introducing Dareum to Gilyoung and Yoosung. He wondered if such an encounter would go well, given their experience with her other father. 

Actually, now that Hyunsung thought about it, maybe his invitation list was strange. Currently, it consisted of two child mages, a hermit, a golden king, his demon-hybrid daughter, a former wolf prince, a famous actress, her murderous brother, and a mouthy dokkaebi to boot. 

Hyunsung wondered if that list was going to get any stranger along the course of his trials. He decided that he didn’t want to know the answer to that question. 

Before he left the palace once and for all, Myungoh called Hyunsung from the entrance.

“Don’t forget your shield now,” he reminded the mercenary as he pointed at the shield lying on the floor. 

“Now that I know you’re getting married, perhaps you could count it as an early wedding gift? The guy said it likes gold the best, but anything valuable will do. Oh, and I’ll have my servants prepare your ride back now.” 

Leave it to the King of Mino Soft to forego spending extra money on a wedding gift. Internally, Hyunsung imagined running out of the castle and leaving the cannibalistic shield right where it was, but externally, he forced a smile as he returned to pick up Myungoh’s present. 

[ HUMAN ] the shield called out to him again, this time even louder. It seemed activated any time Hyunsung made direct contact.

[ HUNGER. FEEDME NOW. ]

Though its voice was commanding, Hyunsung couldn’t help but think how much the creature’s speech sounded like a child’s, all disjointed and direct. He wondered if it could cry too. 

Reluctantly, Hyunsung turned to Myungoh. 

“Is it alright if I—?”

“Yes,” the king said, “but only one.”

Picking up another one of those golden candles, Hyunsung minded his fingers as he held out the metal for his shield to chew. The sound was just as off putting as the first time. 

[ GOOD. SLEEP NOW. ] the shield said happily.

[ SPEAK WHEN HELP YOU NEED. GOODNIGHT.]  

Uh goodnight? Sweet dreams, I guess, Hyunsung replied, feeling like the world’s biggest idiot.

Unnerved as he was, the mercenary strapped his new shield to his arm. If it wasn’t for the whole teeth and telepathy thing, Hyunsung would have been over thrilled to obtain such a perfect replacement. Still, a gift was a gift, and he figured it was better than his current equipment. 

Hyunsung waited as what remained of Myungoh’s men provided him with a horse and coachman, then took his first steps outside of Mino Soft’s gates. He scanned the premises for Bihyung and told the coachman to stop once he spotted the floating furball. 

“Bihyung-ssi!” Hyunsung yelled from the carriage, “Hop in!”

“AH! Huh? Oh it’s you!” the dokkaebi exclaimed in relief. He jump into the carriage as the coachman did a double take, unsure of what to do even as Hyunsung told him to continue forward. The man muttered something about this being beyond his pay grade, but resumed his path soon enough.

“Do you know how many people I had to dodge today?” Bihyung asked as he took his seat next to his companion. The dokkaebi took small swipes at the sweat sticking to his brow, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket with a sigh. 

“First those two guys, then the Archangels? What the hell did they want?”

Hyunsung recalled the day’s events. 

“Well the angels wanted to arrest me for taking so long on my quest, and the men—” Hyunsung paused.

“I believe they might have been a part of Zarathustra. I’ll have to warn Her Majesty about them when we return.”

As he spoke, Hyunsung angled his shield away from Bihyung, worried his companion would accidently knock into it. He wasn’t quite ready to explain his gift yet. 

“The good news is that I got the bounty changed. You won’t have to worry about it any longer, Bihyung-ssi.”

“Really? Looks like I’m a free dokkaebi then.” Bihyung grinned.

He chewed the inside of his cheek with a pleased expression.

“So not only did you almost get arrested, but you also snuffed out that cult’s villainous schemes, huh? Were things just as eventful with Myungoh?”

Hyunsung leaned back in his seat. “You could say that. I’ll explain what happened later, but uhh… you were right about those rumors.”

“Wait, for real?” 

Bihyung’s eyes practically popped out of his skull at the news. He stuffed the handkerchief back in his pocket as he asked:

“The king, he really had Asmodeus’s child? Shit, talk about a fate worse then hell. Looks like I owe Ganul a few coins.” 

Then thinking about it further, asked, “Wait, how did that even—?”

“I mean, I could explain it, if you—?” Hyunsung started, but Bihyung shook his head fiercely. 

“Nevermind. Human biology doesn’t interest me. So, did you end up inviting the king to your wedding or what?” the dokkaebi pressed him, a dastardly look flashing on his face. 

“Was I right? Or did you actually manage to keep your word?” 

It was a moment of weakness, Bihyung-ssi. It won’t happen again.

Hyunsung almost slapped himself in the face. He had said something like that, hadn’t he?

Defeated, the mercenary stared out the window as he thought about his response. Myungoh had invited himself along, so did it really count? But Hyunsung had been the one to confirm his invitation… 

Awwww, you did, didn’t you? Don’t worry, Hyunsung. I won’t tell your fiancée,” Bihyung promised.  

“—If you give me a few coins, that is. So, you gonna pay up? Three mana coins is the cost of my silence.” 

Thinking over his options, the mercenary cleared his throat. Face Heewon’s disappointment, or give in to the dokkaebi’s demands. He decided there was only one possible answer.

“Two coins, Bihyung-ssi,” Hyunsung answered somberly, face turning red as he glanced at ground.

“That’s my final offer.”

“Sold!” Bihyung exclaimed. “Two mana coins in exchange for Hyunsung’s blushing dignity. It’s a pleasure doing business with you, my friend~”

Chapter Text

For two weeks and several days, Jung Heewon had been waiting. Waiting for him. She’d be lying if she said she wasn’t worried.

That idiot sure is taking his sweet time, she thought, shifting in her seat as she picked at the meal before her. The royal chefs never disappointed, but Heewon found it difficult to have any sort of appetite right now. Especially when she was forced to be here.

“Heewon-ah,” Gabriel frowned as she watched her daughter stab at her plate. “Don’t play with your food. You need to eat something.” 

“Hmm? Right.”

Heewon heard the clank of a fork drop.

“—Don’t be like that.”

“Like what?” she asked innocently. 

“Like that,” Gabriel sighed. 

“You can give me the cold shoulder all you want, but eat. I can’t stand to see you in this state.” 

At that, Heewon scoffed. If Gabriel really cared, she would have let her go with Jophiel to search for Hyunsung. Or at least argued on her behalf.

“And where’s Uriel then?” Heewon questioned sharply. “I thought this was supposed to be a family gathering. Why is she exempt from breakfast and I’m not?”

The queen consort crossed her arms. She nodded as a servant offered her a glass of water, swirling its contents before taking a careful sip.  

“She’s… making preparations,” Gabriel explained. “The negotiation with the Woods might have gone well, but Uriel still needs to make the news public. There’s also the matter of her father.”

“Metatron?” Heewon’s eyes widened.

 “He’s— what does he want? Did something happen? Is he getting worse or—?” 

Gabriel cut her off with a shake of her head.

“No, nothing like that. It’s… just that time of year,” she muttered, voice wrought with resignation. 

“He’s sent notice of his arrival. A few weeks, if the weather is compliant.”

This time, the princess did scoff. How could she not? She had no patient for that angel, nor had any desire to see that ghostly, decrepit face of his. 

“Oh, so now he cares to play the part of the mourning father? How sweet. But Gabriel, tell me, why now of all times?”

Her mother shrugged helplessly.

“If I knew the way the old king’s mind works, then I would have become queen consort much sooner. If I had to guess—” she paused. 

“It’s an important anniversary. Seven years… for an angel as old as him, such a span of time doesn’t feel that long. Perhaps the wound is still fresh.”

Heewon shook her head. She couldn’t understand such a thing.  

“That doesn’t give him the right, and you know that. If Metatron really cared for Raguel or— or even him, he would have come sooner. He would write more often. He… he wouldn’t leave Uriel all alone.” 

Stretching her arm across the table, Gabriel tried reaching for her daughter’s hand.

“Don’t—” the princess warned. 

Gabriel flinched back. 

“Right… sorry. But Heewon, you know how he is. Metatron grieves in his own way. And, perhaps he is still unsure of how to conduct himself around—”

“—Around me,” Heewon finished sharply. 

“—Around all of us,” her mother corrected. “You know he’s never taken too kindly to Uriel’s refusal to sire a blood heir. Or our union, by extension.” 

Heewon shook her head. Those were just excuses, excuses the old king made so he could justify his absence in their lives. Just because he hadn’t married for love didn’t mean he had to make it everyone else’s problem. 

“So what? Times have changed. If Metatron can’t get over the fact that his bloodline will end with him, then he should have tried harder. He should have saved Raguel. He should have killed that snake of his long before it had time to bear its fang.”  

As silence fell over the room, Heewon realized that  she might have taken things too far. Even if Uriel wasn’t here, bringing up her brothers’ deaths was cruel, especially in front of Gabriel. They had been family too. 

“Be that as it may…” the angel started, her voice a hoarse whisper:

“There’s nothing to be done about it now. The past is in the past, and Eden’s not the only kingdom who regrets how things turned out. Besides, Metatron will be arriving whether we like it or not.”

Gabriel crossed her arms as she spoke. “All I ask is that you don’t cause him any grief during his stay. Or Uriel, if you can help it.”

At that, Heewon has to give her mother a round of applause. Only she could manage to change topics in such a smooth and unassuming manner, getting Heewon to play into her hand like a pair of cheap, guilt-tripped dice. A brilliant move from Eden’s top strategist, the Lily Blooming in Aquarius. 

Well slap her in the face and call her a prophet like the one from Asgard, because Heewon could suddenly foresee where this conversation was going. She didn’t like it one bit. 

“If Uriel didn’t want my grief, then she shouldn’t have sent Hyunsung on those stupid quests,” she muttered. “Or sicked Jophiel on him.”

Gabriel pretended to inspect something on her wing. A coward’s move for someone who brought up the topic herself. 

“It’s for the best, Heewon. It’s a search party, not an arrest squadron,” she insisted. “If something has happened to Lee Hyunsung, they will return him— alive, hopefully. Isn’t that what you want?”

Yes, of course it was. However, as much as Heewon wished for that to be true, she knew how her mother worked. If Hyunsung was out there (he was, she knew, so why did she feel so torn?) then he would have to complete his trial quickly. If Eden’s hound dogs got to him before then, who knew what the Queen authorized them to do? 

“…Is that what Uriel told you?” Heewon asked carefully. “Because we both know that’s a load of shit.” 

Gabriel lifted her eyes from the table. Her gaze was as chilling as the wind. 

“Well would you rather see him dragged back in chains or not at all?” she asked sharply. “At least then you could get some closure. Say your goodbyes, and what not.”

Shit, since when did she—! Heewon slammed her hands on the table, causing a sudden shake. The spread of meat and fruit wobbled beneath her fists.

“And here I thought you actually liked him,” the princess laughed slowly, bitterly. She couldn’t understand it. Why was no one taking her side?  

“You were like him once, were you not? Don’t you have sympathy for his position?” 

“…I’ll reserve my judgement until the end of the trials,” Gabriel affirmed, just as unreadable as ever. 

“Can you blame me if I question his integrity, Heewon? Whether I like him or not has nothing to do with his suitability. We’ve been over this a million times.”  

Right. Because she wasn’t allowed to show bias, emotion even. For a second there, Heewon had forgotten her mother’s upbringing. How she was a north Eden noble brat who’d grown up in brutal winters and rocky cliffs. How efficient of a soldier she could be, when pushed to her limits. How she had ice and pure snow pumping through her veins. 

In her delusion, Heewon had thought the years married Uriel would have melted Gabriel’s frigid interior. However, it seemed she remained as frostbit a flower as ever.  

“Gabriel,” Heewon started, fist balling together:

“Do you really think I’m some naive idiot who can’t see past my own hands? If Hyunsung really was the immoral, pathetic bastard you two make him out to be, then don’t you think I’d reject his advances and move on? Or do you really think I’m that foolish?” 

“◼️◼️◼️◼️ Heewon, did I ever say that?” Gabriel muttered.  

“Since when have I questioned your intuition? Or your choice in partner, for that matter? It’s just that if you're serious about marrying this man, he needs to prove himself as a viable spouse to the Eden line. Uriel would have done this with anyone you chose, you know.”  

Laughter bubbled up in Heewon like a fuming cauldron. What a priceless joke that was. 

“Right, of course!” she exclaimed, wiping a tear from her face.

“Mo— Uriel is a physcopath through and through. But for some reason, I can’t help but think if I brought a darling little angel home, then she wouldn’t have sent them to fight a demon king. Or deal with that bastard Myungoh.”

Now it was Gabriel’s turn to laugh.

“You don’t know your mother then.”

I know her better than you, at least, Heewon thought. It was a rotting, crushing statement that she had enough tact not to say aloud.

Why can I never tell what you're thinking, Gabriel? Why can’t I get you riled up either? 

The disconnect between them had always been apparent. With Uriel, it was always a fight between fire and fire, the two women passionate and brazen in both their arguments and affection. With Gabriel, however, there was little heat to be found. Though she argued with her wife just fine, bickering and throwing curses out like it was a personal competition, her interactions with Heewon had always been rather… subdued. Sometimes Heewon wondered if it had anything to do with her face, her eyes, the way she looked in the mirror.

Do I look too much like her, like mother? Heewon thought. When she had asked Uriel in the past, when she was young and still full of grief for the family she had lost, a little Heewon had wanted to know the answer— her first mother had always been away on duty, shifting between the palace and strategic outposts. She barely saw her at all. She barely remembered her face. 

“Oh, no. Not at all,” Uriel had told her. “Human genes must be strong, because that’s your father’s face right there. Why, you even have his chubby cheeks— The Jung family heirlooms!”

A disappointing response, to be sure. However, when Uriel sensed the girl’s discontent with such a statement, she ruffled her hair and sighed, “But, you do have her heart, Heewon-ya. And her smile. You should be proud to inherit such a thing.” 

But Heewon wasn’t. She couldn’t. Not if it meant being treated like a ghost. 

“Heewon,” Gabriel began, worried about her daughter’s sudden bout of silence, “Are you alright?”

“I’m… I’m just—”

“Your Majesty,” a new voice called from across the room. The two women shot up from their seats. 

“Oh,” Raguel cleared his throat. He looked half asleep as he always did, but there was an alertness in her eyes that suggested urgency.

”My apologies, I wasn’t aware I was interrupting. Should I—?”

Gabriel shook her head. “It’s fine. Please continue, Raphael. What is it?”

The angel straightened his back 

“Right. Well regarding the object of retrieving Lee Hyunsung—” 

Heewon sucked in a breath. 

“—There was no need. Lee Hyunsung managed to complete his trial and reversed the princess’s condition. He’ll likely return in a few hours. As for the second objective—”

Raphael’s eyes hardened. “The battalion Her Majesty sent us to check up on is missing. The ones stationed in the outskirts of Emperor and former Seoul territory— five Archangels are unaccounted for.”

“Again?” Gabriel frowned. “They still haven’t found the guards stationed in the Underworld Dukedom?”

The soldier shook his head. “Not yet, but there are talks of desertion, possibly targeted attacks. Jophiel is informing Her Majesty of the situation right now.”

Gabriel and Heewon shared a glance. Two squadrons missing within the past year. No traces of their whereabouts. It seemed Eden’s problems were far from over. 

“I see. Anything else?”

“Yes, there is some…” the soldier paused, “Pertinent information regarding Mino Soft and their princess‘s condition. However, Jophiel would like to detail the findings herself. She and the Queen request your presence.”  

Gabriel’s brows shot up in confusion. She tried not to show the worry on her face.  

“Thank you, Raphael. You are dismissed.”

“Your Majesty,” he bowed. 

But before Raphael left the room, he took one last glance at Heewon. Typical— He was just like Michael in that way. A conceited look here and there, but at least Raphael was smart enough to keep his opinions to himself. 

Well whatever. He could look down on Heewon all he wanted, but that would not change her position. Or his words.

Hyunsung, he’s coming back.

The relief in her heart was instant. Her fiancée was alive and well— and unlike the last time, wouldn’t be returning in a near death-like trance. If Heewon ever saw him like that again, all bruised and battered and lifeless, beaten down by the hands of a hellspawn, she didn’t know what she’d do. She’d already lost her family like that once. A second time would be her undoing. 

“Heewon,” Gabriel called, interrupting her train of thought, “I’m going to go see what they want. You’re free to leave.”

“Right. Thank you.”

As she hung in the doorway, Gabriel looked at daughter like she had a thousand things she wished to say. However, she left the room with the same glassy expression she always had, wings drooping ever so slightly. 

I’m sorry, Gabriel, I really am. But I can’t forgive you just yet, Heewon sighed. 

For it had been Gabriel who had suggested the trials. Who had pushed her wife and daughter to agree to its conditions. 

Maybe when this is all over, I’ll be able to say you did what you thought was best. Until then…

Heewon had other things to do. She needed to prepare herself for Hyunsung’s arrival. She thought about how she would greet her lover when he came through the castle gates.

A kiss on the lips would be scandalous. He’d definitely die on the spot.

The thought made the princess smile.

Good. It’s the perfect punishment for making me wait so long. Oh Hyunsung~ you better prepare yourself for my wrath. 

_________

Hyunsung was waiting. Waiting to see her. He’d be lying if he said he wasn’t worried. 

I wonder how Heewon-ssi is doing, the mercenary thought. Did Jophiel inform her of my arrival? What about Her Majesty? 

“Hey Hyunsung,” Bihyung said, staring at his companion’s jittering legs, “Quit the taping. You’re gonna cause a hole in the floorboard.”

“Hmm? Oh, sorry.” 

Hyunsung stifled his foot against his seat. His heart pounded with both excitement and anguish, waiting anxiously as the carriage pulled into the bustling town square surrounding the castle. It seemed Eden was as lively as ever.   

Hyunsung thanked the coachman as they disembarked. He handed him a total of five coins, one for each time Bihyung had done something personally disruptive during their trip— snoring, yawning, yelling, almost causing not one but two crashes.

“Alright, let’s get going,” Hyunsung told his companion as his feet met cobblestone. 

“It’s a bit of a walk to the castle, but we can grab food along the way from the shops. Have you ever been to Eden before, Bihyung-ssi?”

“Can’t say that I have. Is the food as good as Mino Soft’s?” he asked. 

“Why don’t you see for yourself?” 

Heading towards Eden’s most famous bakery, Hyunsung bought the pair two sweet rolls filled with blackberry jam. It was expensive, but he didn’t mind. Sugar production had become much more widespread in Eden over the years, especially in the south, meaning that the kingdom’s confectionery scene had exploded in the market for nobles and peasants alike. In his head, Hyunsung attributed this boom to the fact that all angels had a secret sweet tooth. His fiancée was no exception. 

“Here, Bihyung-ssi, enjoy.”

Eyeing the mercenary suspiciously, the dokkaebi looked at the dessert like it was poison dressed in wheat. He eventually bit into the roll, face twisting as he chewed. 

“It’s not terrible,” he muttered in between bites, “But there’s too much sugar. How do angels keep their physiques when they eat like this?” 

“Training,” Hyunsung replied knowingly, “And holy metabolism.”

“Ah.” 

Accepting such an answer, Bihyung nodded his head. He ceased his chatter for the entire walk, chewing silently as they made it to the palace gates. The pointed spikes, haunting architecture, and embedded stone statues of screaming faces gave Hyunsung a comforted feeling, like they too shared in his eternal suffering.

The two companions waited as the guards lowered the bridge for their entrance. Across the stone road stood a familiar figure, black hair flowing wildly and stance composed of that sort of easy, natural confidence Hyunsung would recognize anywhere— the princess of Eden. 

When he and Heewon locked eyes, Hyunsung practically melted. He melted even further when she ran up and threw her arms around his neck, pulling Hyunsung into a startling kiss. 

“H-Heewon!” he gasped against her embrace. 

“Oh? Is that what it takes to make you say my name? I should kiss you more often,” she grinned, grazing Hyunsung lips one more time before drawing back. 

“Welcome back, Hyunsung. Are you, umm—?”

“I’m fine,” he replied, even as a heated blush spread across his face, “Just uh—”

He needed to recover his wits. Quickly, Hyunsung’s eyes darted around. No Uriel in sight. But those guards…

“Don’t worry, they won’t report us,” Heewon assured him, already guessing at her fiancée’s thoughts.

“I’ll talk with them. If that doesn’t work, I’ll talk with them further.”     

Ominous statements aside, Hyunsung smiled. Heewon knew him too well.

“It’s…  good to see you again Heewon-ssi.” 

The princess grinned as she pulled his hands into her own. “Same here. I— I really missed you. I thought that—”

“E-hemm.” 

Hovering next to the happy couple, Bihyung cleared his throat. Loudly. He proceeded to glare daggers at the mercenary’s back. 

“Hyunsung,” Heewon said, eyes narrowing as they landed on the dokkaebi, “Who is—?”

“I’m Bihyung,” the dokkaebi replied stiffly. 

“Right…” Heewon drawled back, “And you’re here because—?”

“Because—” Hyunsung started.

“Because I’m Hyunsung’s partner,” Bihyung interrupted. 

Heewon’s brows pressed together. “Partner?”

“That’s—”

“That’s right,” Bihyung nodded, continuing to cut off his companion. What the hell was going on? 

“Hyunsung and I made a deal. My elixir for his protection. We’ll be traveling together until the end of his trials. As partners.”

He put a lot of emphasis on that last word. The princess’s expression soured. She looked at Hyunsung to confirm the dokkaebi’s statement, her grip growing tighter.  

“He’s telling the truth, Heewon-ssi. Mostly,”  Hyunsung stated, eyes shifting back and forth between his fiancée and companion. He could sense an uneasy tension growing between the two, though he could hardly guess why. 

“Bihyung-ssi and I met on my quest to free Myungoh’s daughter. Did Uriel explain my trial to you?” 

Heewon nodded. “Yes, after you left. But uh… Hyunsung, how exactly did that take you two weeks?”

Her voice was calm, but Hyunsung could hear the strain in it, the pain. He could have died right there. Why wouldn’t Heewon be worried, when he had been presumed missing for a week now? 

Hyunsung grasped at her hand. “I’m so sorry, Heewon-ssi, I just—”

“Couldn’t say no to anybody,” the dokkaebi finished, shaking his head in disapproval. 

“He’s got some sort of complex. Hyunsung could have been here a week sooner if he threatened the Guardian off the bat. Or let that wolf prince die.”  

Hyunsung froze, scratching his neck. Why was Bihyung being so difficult? Had he done something to personally offend him? 

“That’s not—”

But before Hyunsung could defend himself, a sharp cry broke out in his mind.

[ HUMAN. STARVING. ] the shield called to Hyunsung. [ FOOD NOW. ]

The mercenary clutched his head in pain. He had forgotten about that creature.

I— I thought you could only do that when I…

[ You GRAZED ME. AND BACK COUNTS AS TOUCHING ] it replied sternly. 

[ NOW FEED ME. ]

But, Hyunsung said, I don’t have anything I could give you right now. Can you please wait? 

[ NO NO NoOoOOO! HUNGER. FEED ME NOW. ]

Hyunsung crossed his arms. For all his usual patience, he didn’t feel like dealing with this right now. Not when he had just reunited with Heewon, not when he hadn’t asked for the shield in the first place. 

Don’t be like that, he frowned, If you’re going to act up, I’m going to have to—

[AHHHHHHHHH! ]

The shield’s scream was piercing— shattering. Like the shrill cries of a newborn babe. Hyunsung collapsed to the ground instantly, writhing in pain at the sound.

“Hyunsung? Hyunsung!” 

Immediately, Heewon crotched to his side. 

“What is it? What’s going—?”

“His back!” Bihyung shouted, pointing to the shield strapped to the mercenary.

“IT’S GOT A MOUTH.”

“What?!”  

“Pull...” Hyunsung muttered, still bracing his head, “Pull it—”

[AHHHHHHHHHHHH! FEEDFEEDFEEDFEED—]

Hearing his words, Heewon jumped into action. The princess grabbed the edges of the screaming shield with a wince, causing her to pull back. However, gritting her teeth, Heewon grasped the shield again, wretching the metal from Hyunsung’s harness and throwing it onto the ground. The pain stopped in an instant.

Both Heewon and Bihyung pulled the man to his feet.

“Hyunsung, look at me— are you okay? What was that?” 

Heewon slung his arm around her shoulder, bracing his weight with her own. The dokkaebi hovered nearby, trying and failing to hide the worry on his face.

“Yeah, what's going on?!” he exclaimed. “Since when did Myungoh’s gift have teeth?”

“Gift?”

Hyunsung stared at the shield with a complicated expression. Even though the screaming had stopped, his body felt… weak. Drained even. Like when Bihyung took the mana coins from him, but somehow worse. 

“His Majesty,” Hyunsung grunted, trying to explain himself, “Gave me this shield as thanks for saving his daughter. It’s… alive I suppose? It got hungry, so it was yelling at me to feed it.” 

“Is that what that noise was?” Heewon asked, frowning.  “It was screaming its head off when I grabbed it. It didn’t do anything else, right?

Hyunsung went to shake his head, but paused. He found that he couldn’t. There was a cloudiness in his brain, a heavy wave of internal drowsiness. The mercenary fumbled to his knees, pulling Heewon along with him.

“Shit. Hyunsung? Hyunsung! What’s wrong?”

The last thing the mercenary saw before his vision faded out was the face of the woman he loved the most. She shouted his name over and over again, begging him to get up. A frantic cry escaped her lips as her voice pierced through the warm air. 

Hyunsung cursed himself. He hated making her worry. Heewon didn’t deserve that, didn’t deserve that in a million years. 

However, the mercenary could do nothing as his limbs grew limp and heavy. His final thoughts consisted of his beloved and their shared kiss before he drifted off completely, the unconscious abyss swallowing him whole. No dreams came for him at this time, and for that, he was grateful.

___________

“Lee Hyunsung,” a familiar voice called to him. “You drool in your sleep.” 

Hyunsung sat up groggily. It was dark— so dark, that he thought his eyes were still closed. There was only a flicker of candle light coming from across the room, illuminating a small portion of his surroundings. 

Mind still half out of it, Hyunsung went to move his hands. He ran his fingers over the fabric at his side, which he immediately recognized as some sort of bedding. Its itchiness was familiar. The infirmary. Did that mean he had—?

“Ah, there you go. Now don’t get up too quickly,” the voice chided, “I wouldn’t want you passing out again. Not when we have so much to discuss!”  

An orange glow suddenly illuminated the room. The flames, shooting forth across him, hit the rest of the candle racks littered across the dark space. The entire chamber instantly brightened, confirming Hyunsung’s suspicions. He was back in the castle infirmary. 

This isn’t happening. I’m dreaming, right?  

The mercenary turned to look at the figure next to him. His mouth began to tremble.

“I— You—” 

“What, surprised to see me?” 

A giggle broke out from the angel’s lips. 

“I could say the same thing! Now tell me, Lee Hyunsung, how did you manage to end up here again? In the exact same state, no less?” 

Like the scorching heat of Papyrus’s dessert, the mercenary’s tongue became unbearably dry. His mouth fumbled to form coherent sentences, too shocked and blistered to say anything of use.  

Because, sitting next to him in the infirmary room with what could only be described as a perverse smile on her lips, was none other than the Queen of Eden herself. Her blonde hair fell neatly past her lower back, intertwined with black ribbons that matched her gown perfectly. The glow of her halo was as bright as the look in her eyes, a mix of curiosity and utter vexation— a captivating combination if it wasn’t directed at him. 

As the smell of smoke and sunflowers hit his nose, Hyunsung’s mind instantly sobered. 

Uriel. Uriel is sitting next to me, he thought. In the infirmary. Alone. 

“Your Majesty!” the mercenary addressed the Queen, voice shaking. He went to wipe his mouth, where he did indeed find some spit.  

“To what do I… to what do I owe this pl—?”

“It’s fine,” Uriel replied bluntly, voice dropping its mock enthusiasm, “You don’t have to pretend like you're happy to see me.”

“But… but I truly—”

“Don’t lie to me, Lee Hyunsung,” she snapped. “Let’s skip the pleasantries and jump straight to business, ok? I only have so much time to waste on you.”

Uriel’s jabs were as prevalent as ever. Hyunsung had expected to hear them upon his arrival, but why now of all times? Surely the Queen had better things to do then terrorize him mid recovery. 

Hyunsung took a deep breath in. 

“Alright. What do you need from me, Your Majesty?” he asked timidly, eyes glancing around the room. 

“What happened? And where's Heewon-ssi?” 

Uriel’s lip curved into a sneer. “Demanding, aren’t we? I thought I was the one asking questions here.”

“Oh… Oh I didn’t mean to—!”

“Ah for ◼️◼️◼️◼️’ s sake, I was joking, Hyunsung ” she sighed. “Don’t act like such a cherub.”

Uriel’s gaze shifted to the wall on their left. 

“Heewon is behind the door. I’m having one of my Archangels block her out, so we can have this talk face to face. We wouldn’t want her interfering with your answers— or my decision, right?”  

Right, of course. It made sense that Uriel wished to speak privately with him, given how their last encounter had gone. The Queen did not like being made a fool in front of her people, nor did she enjoy her daughter’s constant obstructions. 

“As for why you’re here, I was told you fainted suddenly. Your mana levels were low. Nothing life-threatening, but the healers said you’d need time to recover. You can blame that shield of yours for the trouble.”

Hyunsung's eyes widened. Myungoh’s gift, it had drained his mana from him? How? All because he had refused to feed it?    

“H-How long have I been out?” 

Uriel smirked. “A few hours. Dusk has set upon Eden. I hope you aren’t so tired that you can’t answer my questions?” 

The mercenary shook his head. As much as he’d like to say yes, he knew there was no point in feigning exhaustion.  

“Good. Let’s get started then,” Uriel nodded. 

“Raphael told me the reason behind your delay. Tell me, what items did the Guardian ask you to retrieve? Anything of note? Run me through the details.”

So Hyunsung did. He told her of the three requests Pildu had made, the destruction of the dokkaebi’s rolls bridge, the retrieval of the cursed rose from Chronos, and the procurement of a dumpling recipe from the Giant Realm. Uriel didn’t look particularly shocked about the last one, just muttered something about wanting to try one herself. 

“I see. So that’s how you met that dokkaebi out there,” the Queen smiled, glossing over the rest of his story.   

“Such an adorable little guy. I had the pleasure of speaking with him earlier. But Hyunsung,” she drawled:

“I thought I made myself clear. You were to receive no outside help for your trials, remember? Just what do you have to say for yourself?”

Hyunsung sucked in a breath. He had been thinking about how to address that part of the conditions, hoping that he would have at least another voice of reason in the room to help him make his case. It seemed the burden had fallen entirely on his shoulders, however. 

“Well, uh, Your Majesty, when you say help… what exactly do you mean?” 

Uriel scoffed. Once again, she couldn’t believe his audacity. 

“Help, as in furthering the completion of your trials. Fighting, ingenuity, something that had a significant impact on your success.” 

Hyunsung had hoped she would say something like that— he had been preparing his answer during the carriage ride. He just hoped Uriel wouldn’t smite him for it. 

“Well, if we’re going by that definition,” he said carefully, sweat already dripping down his brow:   

“Then… Bihyung-ssi didn’t really help me in any way? Not significantly, that is.” 

A muffled “HEY” could be heard from the other room, followed by a loud hush. 

Ignoring the noise, Uriel tilted her head.

“Oh? And what do you mean by that?” 

The mercenary clasped his hands together. 

Forgive me for this, Bihyung-ssi, he thought to himself, I’m so sorry. 

“Well… besides carrying a few things for me throughout the trial, I can’t think of a moment where Bihyung-ssi’s help was all that necessary?” Hyunsung remarked, doing his best not to sound insulting.

“Perhaps his translation abilities were useful, but even then, it didn’t end up mattering. I can’t say Bihyung-ssi did any of the planning or fighting either— he has no combat capabilities to speak of. I swear on my life that I’m telling the truth.”  

Setting his mouth into a tight line, Hyunsung braced himself for Uriel’s reaction. Seeing how enraged she was when he had twisted her words the first time, he was expecting a similar reaction.  

However, it seemed the mercenary was mistaken. Uriel, breaking from her current scowl, began to laugh— uncontrollably. A wave of gasps and giggles left the angel’s mouth, the sound both terrifying and adorable. Hyunsung waited as the Queen stifled her gasps behind her palms. 

“My, my, what a thing to confess,” she said as she wiped a tear from her face. “If that’s the case, then what use is there in your partnership?”

Hyunsung paused. He couldn’t tell her about the full truth about the mana potions, but perhaps a half one would suffice? 

“He has this elixir that can increase energy and mana output,” the mercenary admitted reluctantly. 

“His other abilities are rather convenient too. As for what Bihyung-ssi gained, he required my protection from Myungoh’s bounty. I also promised I’d help him retrieve resources for his shop along our travels.”  

The Queen nodded like all of that made perfect sense. The look in her eyes was a little too knowing. 

“I see. A partnership of convenience then.” 

“That’s… that’s not—” he stammered.

“Shhhhhh— don’t ruin this, Hyunsung,” the Queen warned, wagging her finger at him. 

“You’ve given me much to think about.”

“Really?” 

“Mhmm. I’ll let you know my final decision regarding this matter later, but in any case— I want to discuss your excursion to Chronos.”

The Queen shifter forward in her seat. “Prince Lycaon wrote to Eden the other day detailing your involvement in his sudden… ‘recovery.’ I know more or less what happened there, but tell me— why didn't he announce the curse sooner?” 

Hyunsung shrugged helplessly.

“I’m sorry, Your Majesty, but I have no idea. I didn’t ask him about the matter.”  

Uriel shook her head in frustration. 

“For the life of me, I don't get it. Two years of lying and for what? Hiding the existence of a curse user from the world? There isn’t even any chance for justice at this point,” she sighed.

“The culprit is long gone, and any sense of closure along with them. What a fool. A king hardly worthy of his people.” 

Hyunsung remained quiet. He couldn’t deny that there was an inherent level of selfishness to Lycaon’s actions. The prince had kept both his citizens and fellow kingdoms in the dark, choosing to rot away in his caste rather than ask for any semblance of help. He had done much harm to the people he claimed to care about, and his refusal to save himself until Min Jiwon came along was only further proof of his ill-suitedness to bear the crown. 

However, the wolf prince’s flaws were built on a foundation that had been crumbling long before his time. And, Hyunsung could understand him to a certain extent. A young man thrown into the deep end and forced to swim, despite the fact that no one ever taught him how. Add shame and self-imposed guilt into the mix, was it any wonder Lycaon failed to reach out? Drowning probably felt easier. Safer, even. Better than revealing the depths of his incompetence. 

Still…

“I can’t say I disagree,” Hyunsung started, grasping at his sheets, “But I think he’s turned a new leaf. The prince, he’s not the same man he was before. There’s hope for Chronos yet.” 

If Uriel disagreed, she didn’t respond. 

Hyunsung cleared his throat. “As for the culprits, Your Majesty, I believe I’ve discovered their identity.”

She gave him a doubtful look.

“…Is that so? How did you manage that?”

That’s where Hyunsung found himself faltering. He couldn’t risk revealing Selena’s involvement, yet her testimony was paramount to this case. 

“I came into contact with someone during my third quest—” he began, “Someone who claimed to belong to a certain… organization. Have you ever heard of Zarathustra, Your Majesty?”

“Can’t say that I have. Enlighten me, why don’t you?” 

Hyunsung clutched the hem of the blanket as he spoke. He recounted what Selena had told him about Zarathustra, about their hand in the downfall of both the former king and prince of Chronos. He described how the plan was ordered and executed by their mysterious Founder, a person shrouded in mystery. Hyunsung further went on to detail his suspected encounter with the group in Mino Soft, recalling the two men and their objective of egraciating themselves to Han Myungoh. 

Throughout his story, Uriel had this subtle frown on her face. Her eye twitched at every detail.   

“Raphael and Jophiel described the emissaries in a similar manner. But how can you expect me to believe such a thing?” she asked after Hyunsung had finished. 

“A secret human organization prying on the downfall of the monarchy? It’s insane— even more insane than Asmodeus’s resurgence. Are you sure you didn’t hit your head when you fainted?”

Hyunsung let out a sigh. If Uriel didn’t believe him that was fine, he hadn’t expected her to, but he'd be damned if he hadn’t at least warned her. The absurdity of Zarathustra’s existence didn’t negate the threat they posed. 

“I know how it sounds, but it’s the truth, really,” Hyunsung insisted. “I don’t know all the details, but I have no reason to believe I was being lied to.”

In response, the Queen scoffed.

“Then, you wouldn’t mind revealing your informant’s whereabouts? Eden should induct its own investigation regarding your claims.”

Hyunsung winced. 

Damn it. No, I can’t do that to Selena. 

“I’m— I’m afraid that she is unreachable now,” he professed hesitantly. “When I returned from the Giant Realm, her house was completely abandoned. She seemed paranoid that someone would come for her for her betrayal.” 

Again, technically true. It want Hyunsung’s fault he knew how to pick his words. 

“Hmph. Isn’t that convenient. No trace of evidence, and I’m expected to believe you just like that?”

The Queen pressed her fingers to her temple, massaging her head as she stared at the floor. 

“If your information is true, then this isn’t something Eden can’t afford to ignore. But ◼️◼️◼️◼️!” the angel cursed, “Why can’t you ever bring back good news? I send you out there to solve problems, not find more of them.” 

Quietly, Hyunsung muttered a “sorry” underneath his breath. Uriel ignored him. After an awkward pause, she lifted her head from her hands. 

“Well, do you have anything else to add? Any other terrible threats to Eden’s safety?”

Hyunsung ran through his mental list of everything he had meant to tell Uriel upon his return. Now that he thought about it, he had almost forgotten his promise to the king of Mino Soft. 

“Not exactly but… I’m sure you know about Han Dareum?”

Hyunsung was surprised to see the hard creases of  Uriel’s eyes soften. 

“Yes,” she nodded. “Myungoh’s daughter. The hybrid.”

“Right… so, Jophiel must have told you how—”

Uriel raised her hand in the air, commanding the mercenary to silence. 

“There is no need to ask me about her. My mind is already made up on the matter.”

“But—”

“No,” Uriel scowled. “Just who do you think you are? My word is law, Lee Hyunsung, and you have no power over it. If that is all, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“T-Tomorrow?” Hyunsung stuttered. He couldn’t believe it. Did that mean Uriel had decided he had passed his trial?

“Yes, tomorrow. For my final verdict,” the angel explained, another warped smile appearing on her face. The speed at which she could change her expressions was frightening.  

“That, and a few other announcements I must make. Try not to be late, alright? I’ll see you during Ascent Hour.” 

Hyunsung let out a sigh. He shouldn't have gotten his hopes up. Of course Uriel was going to drag out her decision, leaving the mercenary to toss and turn throughout the entire night. 

Hyunsung watched as Uriel walked towards the infimary’s entrance.

“Oh Heewon-ya, you can come in now,” she called sweetly as she swung open the door. 

Three bodies immediately spilled into the room— a guard, a princess, and a dokkaebi following suit.  

“Hyunsung!” Bihyung and Heewon shouted as their eyes landed on the mercenary. They gave each other pointed glares.

For his part, Hyunsung smiled. The sight of them alone was enough to ease the fear instilled upon him by Uriel. 

“It’s good to see you two. I’m so—” the mercenary attempted to rise from his spot, but found himself clinging to the bed. His head spun at the sudden movement. 

In response, Heewon immediately rushed forward. 

“Don’t go passing out now. We just got you back,” she complained, forcing her fiancée back down. Heewon turned to the dokkaebi behind her.

“How are his mana levels? Any changes?”

Bihtung shook his head. “No, he’s fine. His mana is stable now. The healers did decent work.”

Then, as if suddenly hit by a foul stench, Bihyung scrunched his nose. He turned his back on Hyunsung, refusing to meet his eyes.  

“Bihyung-ssi?” the mercenary called after his companion, “What’s wrong?”

“What’s—! What’s wrong—? What do you think!”

Heewon put a hand to her head. “Don’t mind him. He’s been complaining ever since you passed out.”

“Your shield tried to eat me!” the dokkaebi exclaimed, eyes ablaze, “And don’t think I didn’t hear what you just said about me!”

Before Hyunsung could respond, another round of laughter erupted from Uriel’s mouth. The room went deathly silent. 

“Well, I’ll leave you to it. Don’t crowd Hyunsung too fiercely now—” she admonished, “He’ll receive enough of that tomorrow. We wouldn’t want his heart to give out before then, right?” 

As soon as the words left her mouth. Heewon turned to her mother with a livid expression. Even the Breaking the Sky Sword would not be sharp enough to cut the tension hanging between the two.

“I think he’ll be just fine, Uriel. We’ll all be, once you leave,” the princess shot back. 

“Now why don’t you go terrorize someone else? I saw Gabriel reading in the archives. Go ruin her peace and quiet.”

Uriel put her hands on her hips. She looked like she was resisting the urge to shout some untoward things. 

“Right. I’ll do just that— Oh and uh, Heewon-ah,” she called before she left the room.”

“I may be letting Hyunsung stay the night, but don’t get the wrong idea. He won’t be anywhere near your room tonight.”

Reeling back, Heewon’s face took on a look of utter abashment. 

“I wasn’t— I never suggested—!” 

“Great,” Uriel smiled, “It should be no problem then. Since he’s so familiar with this place, I figured Hyunsung should sleep right here. As for you—” she turned to the dokkaebi.

“Do you require any arrangements? I could have a room prepared for you if you wish.”

Mouth hanging open, Bihyung appeared as if he were about to die on the spot. His head whipped widely back and forth, as if looking for anyone else that the Queen could be talking to. 

“Oh ummm… that would be nice. Thank you. Y-Your Majesty,” Bihyung murmured, eyes failing to make contact with anything but the floor. He didn’t know what to do beneath her gaze.  

Uriel beamed at him. “Of course! I’ll get that set up now.”

Gesturing to the guard, she said, “Please ensure our guest here is taken care of until I have his room prepared. I’ll send someone to escort him when it is finished.”  

“Your Majesty,” the angel nodded. He stepped outside the room, followed by Uriel a few moments later.

“I’ll be off now. Don’t stay up too late, alright?” her voice echoed from across the stone wall. “You have a big day ahead if you. We wouldn’t want anything to distract from it.”

And with that, the interrogation was over. Uriel’s smile could no longer taunt him. Hyunsung could breathe easy again. 

Except, that wasn’t the case. As soon as the room was empty, Heewon and Bihyung turned to give him a nasty glare.

Hyunsung was taken aback. He knew where Bihyung’s grievances were coming from given his earlier statement, but why was Heewon looking so scorned? 

“You—” the princess started, arms crossed as her scalding words poured into her lover’s ears: 

“Are in serious trouble, Hyunsung. You better start talking. Now.”